CHAPTER 1

“It would appear sir that you have me at a disadvantage. I seem to be out of ready cash, but I’m sure I have something you may consider valuable enough to cover this bet.” His luck had to change, as well as the man’s sitting across from him. “If you win it’s yours.”

“It must be pretty valuable to cover a $200.00 bet.”

“It is. After I show you I’m sure you’ll agree.”

“I would like to say I’ll take your word, but I think I would like to see what this is.”

The two men walked outside. Sitting there were two young women, well only one was really a woman the other still appeared to be no more than a child.

“Cassie, come here.”

“Leave her alone!”

“You stay where you are and keep your mouth shut! If you don’t you know who’ll pay for it. Now Cassie come here!”

“Yes father. It’s alright Storm.”

“You see. I’m sure you must see she’s worth $200.00. If you don’t you’ll be sure to change your mind when I tell you she ain’t never been touched. She’s your’s for the night if I lose.”

How could anyone be this cold hearted? “I tell you what, why don’t we double the wager. If I win I keep her permanently, and the other young lady as well.”

“Now I’ve never been a man to lie, you see the other one ain’t mine to wager, she’s old enough to be on her own, but she’ll go wherever this one does. $400.00 you say? That sure is a lot of money. Stranger you got yourself a bet.”

“You son of a bitch!”

Whitcomb had had enough, he slapped Storm.

“You listen to me you no good half-breed! When I win this you had best find your own way from now on. I won’t have you trailin after me no more!”

“I don’t think there’s any need for violence.”

“I don’t need any help from someone like you!”

“You’re getting it anyway.”

Whitcomb was impatient. “Why don’t we go and see who gets to collect on this bet.”

“Alright mister, why don’t we.”

 

“I can’t believe it! What did you say Bailey?”

“Your brother just bet $400.00 against a girl.”

“No not my brother. That’s something I’d do,” and had done but not knowingly. “but not him.”

“Well I ain’t no liar. Just go on over to the saloon and see for yourself.”

Little Joe did just that. On the way he ran into Hoss and informed him of what was going on.

“You musta heard wrong. Not Adam.”

“That’s what I said but Bailey swears it’s true.”

As the two brothers walked into the saloon they saw their older brother sitting at a table. Across from him sat a stranger and it sure enough looked as though there was an important bet on the table.

“Well stranger can you beat three kings?”

“Let’s see, I have two aces.” Whitcomb smiled and reached for what he now believed to be his. He knew his luck was due to change. “and three queens.”

His luck was changing alright, from bad to worse.

“You cheated!”

“Mister my brother don’t cheat.”

“It’s alright Hoss. I’m sure he’s just upset about losing.”

“Losing? What did I lose. Just an extra mouth to feed. I just may have come out the winner after all.”

Whitcomb walked out of the saloon and Cassie got up to follow.

“No! You stay here, you belong to him now. If I had known getting rid of you was this easy I would have done it a lot sooner.”

He got on his horse and rode out of Virginia City.

“Storm? What’s going on?”

“Don’t worry Cassie, I promise you’ll be alright.” Adam, Hoss and Little Joe walked out of the saloon. “Listen mister if you touch one hair on her head I swear I’ll kill you!”

“I have no intentions of touching her. Hoss why don’t you go get the wagon, we’ll be needing more room since we have two more coming home with us.”

Hoss left to do as his brother had asked. Little Joe decided to be a little mischievous.

“Adam?”

“Yes Joe.” Adam knew by the grin on his brother’s face what was sure to follow.

“What are you going to tell pa?”

“I’m not too worried about that. I’ll just blame it all on you.” Adam was slightly worried about how he would explain this to his father but he wasn’t about to let Little Joe know that.

“Gee thanks.”

“You won’t have to explain anything! We’re not going with you! I’ll find a way to get you your money, I give you my word.”

“Until you do I think Cassie will be better off staying with me. No offense but I can’t be too sure of just how trustworthy you are.”

“Of course not! You heard Whitcomb call me half-breed and, I’m sure like any other white man, you believe no half-breed’s word is of any value.”

“It has nothing to do with you being a half-breed; it has everything to do with you being a woman. Now you can either come with us or stay here, the choice is your’s. If you do choose to come, know that you’ll be well fed and will have a warm bed to sleep in.”

“Please Storm? I’m real hungry. You have to be hungry too. Please?” Cassie didn’t know why but she trusted this man, she only hoped Storm would too.

Storm could see how badly Cassie wanted to go so if only for her sake she would agree to as well. “Alright, but I’m warning you to remember what I said. I will kill you if you touch her.”

“Your warning is duly noted.”

Ben heard the horses approaching and got out of the chair he was sitting in. It was much later than he had expected his sons to return and despite the fact that they were all grown men he had begun to worry, after all, grown or not they would always be his sons. He figured it to probably be his youngest’s fault.

“Well it’s about time you three got home. Just what took…” Ben saw the two young girls with his sons. One seemed to be rather taken with the surroundings; the other was watching Adam as if she would kill him at the slightest movement. “Well just who are our two lovely guests? Hoss? Little Joe?”

“Don’t look at us pa. This time it’s Adam who owes you an explanation.”

Ben looked at his eldest with raised eyebrows. “Adam?”

“Why don’t the two of you show our ‘lovely guests’ to their room while I explain.” This was not something Adam was looking forward to. He had been on the receiving end of some wild explanations but he was not use to being the one giving them.

“Adam why don’t you wait to explain until we get back. I want to hear just what you say and besides this time you’ll be the one catching all the trouble instead of me.”

“Joseph. Help Hoss in showing our guests to their room or you just may find yourself catching a little trouble yourself.”

“Okay pa. I’m going.”

“We wouldn‘t want to be the cause of trouble for anyone. We can leave.”

“Oh no! Please Storm; it’s such a beautiful house. Can’t we stay just a little while?”

“It may be a beautiful house; unfortunately it appears to be filled with only men.”

In spite of herself Storm found herself awed by her surroundings. She followed Cassie upstairs. Ben waited for what he felt was going to be a very interesting explanation.

“Son, are you going to tell me just where our guests came from?”

“Pa….well you see pa….I kind of, well won them in a poker game.” Why was it he suddenly felt as if he were five years old again.

“You what?!” Hadn’t they already been through this with Joseph?

“Now pa wait.”

“Wait! Adam you must certainly know that this is not something I would expect from you, especially after what happened last time.”

“Pa, her father offered his daughter to cover a bet. If I hadn’t of taken it he would have just tried to do the same thing the next time he found himself short of cash. The next fella might not have been as concerned about Cassie, only in getting his moneys worth out of her. Pa you must be able to see she’s just a child.”

“I can see that Adam but the other one, Storm, isn’t. It appeared to me as if she doesn’t like you much.”

“I don’t think it has any thing to do with liking, I don’t think she trusts me, or maybe just men in general. I think once she understands that I have no intentions of hurting her or Cassie she’ll come around.”

“I hope you’re right son.” Because for some reason Ben feared that being on Storm’s bad side could prove to be an extremely dangerous place to be. The fact that his son seemed to want to win her trust was something Ben found giving him hope.

********

“Good morning. Did the two of you sleep well?” Adam hoped things would be better this morning. He just wished he could understand why he cared whether they were or not.

“I did. Storm spent the night sitting in a chair.”

“Cassie.”

“If you didn’t trust me that much you could have simply locked the door.”

“Just to have you come in the window?”

“Do you really think I’m that desperate? Or maybe you believe yourself to be that irresistible.”

“Alright. Seeing as to how we’re going to be sitting at the same table, it’s only fitting we introduce ourselves properly. I’m Ben Cartwright. These are my sons Joe, Hoss and Adam. While I believe I know your first names I have no clue as to what you surnames may be.”

“I’m Cassie Stevens and this is my cousin Storm Kendall.”

“Cassie!” It was beginning to really annoy Storm that Cassie could trust so easily.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you Miss. Stevens, Miss. Kendall. Miss. Kendall why don’t you do as your cousin already has and join us at the table for breakfast.”

“I’m not hungry.” Her mouth was watering so badly it had been hard to say this but she didn’t like taking charity from anyone and she most certainly wasn’t going to take it now and especially not from them.

“Don’t lie Storm. You haven’t eaten for longer than me.”

“CASSIE!”

“Well it’s true. I at least had lunch yesterday, last time you had anything was breakfast day before and even that was just a piece of bread and some water that old woman gave you because she felt sorry for you. I told her to take some of mine but she said papa would beat me if he found out.”

“Please do join us, or you will find yourself the reason no one eats.” Adam was hoping she would feel guilty enough to join them knowing that if she didn’t Cassie wouldn’t eat. He wasn’t foolish enough to think she would care if any one of them did.

“Oh please Storm. I’m real hungry and it smells so good.”

Adam stood and held the chair out for Storm. No one missed the smug grin he gave her.

“I don’t need your help.” Nobody missed the contempt in her voice.

Adam pushed the chair Storm had just stood in front of under the table forcing her to take her seat. He then took his seat and they all began to eat. Storm found herself unconsciously reaching for seconds. She hadn’t eaten this well since….well for a very long time.
“You see Storm; I told you you was hungry.”

Ben could see by Storm’s expression she was about to reprimand Cassie for her comment. He wished to avoid anything that would serve to upset the fine meal that he had just eaten. “I hope everyone has had their fill. I do believe you boys have some chores to attend to.”

“Yes we do pa. Storm if you want to start proving to me that your word is of any value you will give me your word that you will stay here and not give my father any trouble.”

“And just why would I do that?”

“Because Cassie is going to give me her’s. Right Cassie?”
“Yes Adam you have my word.”

“CASSIE how could you!”

“Come on Storm. I don’t think they mean us any harm.”

“It appears as if I have no other choice. You have my word.”

 

“Adam.” Ben had walked outside with his son. “I think perhaps you should go and pick up some clothes for our guests.”

“And just how am I supposed to know what to get?”
Ben couldn‘t miss the irritation in his son‘s voice. “I already thought of that. I asked Cassie a little earlier if she could find time to write a list. She gave me not only sizes but an itemized listing of what they might need.”

“I’ll see to it.” Shopping for woman’s things was not something Adam felt like doing. He could still remember the last time he had done just that, except he hadn’t been alone that time and he had found it to be enjoyable.

Ben could tell his son was still hurting. He had trusted Alice. He had believed her words of love and when they had proven false he was devastated. Ben went back inside the house. He was going to try and find out the whole story behind his two houseguests. Judging from what he already knew he felt certain it would be a very interesting tale.

 

CHAPTER 2

As soon as they were alone Storm turned to Cassie. She wasn’t too sure of how much time they would have alone and she wished to warn her about something. Storm felt certain she knew what was going to come next.

“Cassie I want you to listen to me. You can’t go around trusting everyone. Just because a man may be handsome doesn’t mean he’s honorable.”

Cassie only heard one thing and it wasn’t what Storm had hoped she would. “You think he’s handsome.”

“That’s not what I said.”
“Yes it is.”

“Cassie, no it’s not.”

“Am I interrupting something?” Ben knew he was and judging from what he already could tell about Storm he could guess what she had been trying to do. It would have been no less than any man in this situation would have been doing. She had been trying to get Cassie to see she should be careful and maybe distrust a little.

“No, of course not Mr. Cartwright.” Why couldn’t Storm see why she liked this man? In so many ways he reminded Cassie of her Uncle Matthew, Storm’s father.

“Good then why don’t we all sit down and have a little talk.”

“Listen, I know you don’t want us here so why don’t you just tell your son we ran off and you tried to find us but couldn’t. By the time he comes back we’ll be long gone.”

“Why don’t you just run off?”

“Because contrary to what your son thinks, I do keep my word.”

“Than why don’t we just sit down and have that talk.”

“Yes sir!”
“Storm, you’re being rude.”

“CASSIE so help me!”

“Enough. Storm would you please go to your room, I would like to speak with Cassie alone.”

“I bet you would.”

“Storm you gave Adam your word you wouldn’t cause no problems.”

“Alright Cassie but you just keep real quiet. Remember we don’t owe anybody any explanations.”

Storm marched up the steps and Ben turned his attentions to Cassie. He believed he knew why Storm was so suspicious of everyone and Cassie wasn’t. It was the same reason Adam and Hoss kept an eye on their younger brother. Love. Storm had taken on the job of shielding Cassie from all the bad things in the world and had done such a good job that Cassie seemed incapable of seeing them.

“Cassie, Storm doesn’t trust men does she?”

“Storm don’t really trust anyone. She’s really not that bad. Before papa sold the ranch she was pretty nice to most people.”

“Cassie why would your father be willing to….well to use you to cover a bet.”

“Oh he ain’t my real papa. My real papa is dead. Mr. Stevens was only my step-father but Storm is my real cousin. See her pa and my ma were brother and sister. When my papa died Uncle Matthew, Aunt Skye and Storm came to live with us. Then Aunt Skye died and Uncle Matthew got word that his and mama’s mama was real sick, so he went to England. Mama would have gone too but than we would have lost the ranch, besides mama said she really didn’t want to go back. It’s not that she didn’t want to see her mother just that she said she had too much here to watch out for. She told Uncle Matthew to tell their mother that she loved her and she wrote her a letter. When Uncle Matthew left he said he would be back soon but he never did come back. Mama told Storm that something must have happened to him but Storm said that he just decided he liked it better there. Mama said that wasn’t true because he didn’t have to come with her in the first place, he only did just so she wouldn’t have to marry someone she didn’t love. That he would have returned for the same reason. Because he loved us and would want to keep us safe. Storm said that since her mama had died Uncle Matthew wasn’t the same. She said that he was probably happy to go and leave her, said she thought he was hating her on account she reminded him of Aunt Skye. Said that he probably would have come back if she weren’t there but he hated her more than he loved mama.

Mama only married Mr. Stevens so we wouldn’t lose the ranch. Then mama died and he sold the ranch anyway. He said he only took me with him so he could have someone to cook and clean for him. Storm came because she had given mama her word she’d take care of me. So you see Mr. Cartwright Storm does keep her word.”

“Is it alright if I come back down? Have you learned all you wanted? Cassie did you manage to tell everything or do you feel you still have more you wish to say.”

“I think I told as much as I could.”

“Wonderful. Mr. Cartwright may I ask you just what you intend to do with us?”

Even though Cassie seemed to miss the sarcasm in Storm’s voice Ben didn’t. “I’m afraid you’ll just have to wait and ask Adam that. He’s the one who’s taken on responsibility for you and, although he is my son and I may not approve of everything he does, he is a grown man and is the only one who can be held accountable for his actions.”

********

“Cassie, Storm will you come down here please?”

Cassie was out of the room the instant she heard Adam’s voice, it was before Storm could get a word out of her mouth. That left Storm no choice but to follow.

“Oh Adam they’re beautiful!”

Storm could barely contain the anger she was feeling. “Cassie put those things down. Mr. Cartwright, I may have no choice but to stay but I do have a choice as to whether or not we accept any gifts from you. CASSIE! I said put those down!”

“But Storm they’re so pretty. I never had anything this pretty. Please Storm, please?”

Storm knew Cassie was right and she felt guilty for it. She had no reason to feel guilty she just did.

“Alright Cassie. You take what he’s bought for you but I want to know the cost. I’ll add it to the $200.00 I already owe him.”

“And what about what he bought for you Storm?”

“He can just take them back. I have no need for them.”

“But they’re real pretty.”

“I don’t care Cassie. I have no need for pretty things. The clothes I’m wearing suit me fine.”

“And it appears they’ve done so for some time.” Why was she being so stubborn? And, Adam wondered, why did she seem to think she owed him $200.00?

“Well Mr. Cartwright, I’m sorry if my clothes aren’t fancy or new but they are mine.”

“And so are these!”

“You can do with them what you want, after all you paid for them, but I won’t wear them. Now if you’ll excuse me I feel the need for some fresh air.”

Storm walked out the front door and Adam turned to Cassie.

“Is she always this mulish?”

“Pretty much. She just don’t like to owe no one.”

“I didn’t ask her to pay for anything.”

“Maybe not but she’s paid her own way for so long she kinda feels she has to. I guess sometimes I don’t make it any easier.”

Because Cassie was still what Adam considered a child he didn’t hold her in the same regard as he held all women of late. He could sense she trusted him and responded to that trust.

“Cassie would you like to see more of the Ponderosa? We could go for a ride?”

“I would love to. Can we ask Storm?” She knew Storm loved to ride, maybe it would make her happy.

“We can ask. Do you honestly think she’ll come?” Part of Adam was hoping she would and part of him resented the fact that Cassie had suggested the offer be made in the first place.

“I think if she realizes I’d be alone with you she will.”

“Cassie you know I’d never do anything to you don’t you?”
“I do Adam but Storm doesn’t.”

So the two of them walked out the front door. They looked around but couldn’t see Storm anywhere. Adam started to think that she was no different from any other woman. When faced with the choice of doing what was best for them or what was right, they would undoubtedly choose what was best for them. Storm obviously thought that leaving was in her best interest and to hell with Cassie.

“She’s probably in the barn. Storm loves horses. She was real upset when we had to sell the ones we had on the ranch. The horses were just as upset, I swear they were all crying.”

“You wait here while I go see if she’s there and saddle up two horses for us. Cassie you do know how to ride?”

“Of course Storm taught me.”

Adam walked to the barn and when he got there he saw Storm standing next to the colt that was in one of the stalls.

“So you do know how to smile.”

Storm quickly wiped that smile from her face. “Where’s his mama?”

“He doesn’t have one.”

“Got offered enough money so you sold her?”

“No Storm she died.”

“Doesn’t matter. It’ll only help to make him stronger.”

“You really have a very caring way about you.” It didn’t surprise Adam that she could be so cold after all she was a woman.

“Is there something you wanted?”

“Actually Cassie wanted me to ask you if you would like to go for a ride and see more of the Ponderosa.”

Storm figured Cassie was hoping if she could spend some time alone with Adam she would begin to trust him as much as she herself did. Also knowing how much Storm loved to ride Cassie was sure this would make her more susceptible to his charms.

“No thank you.”

“Than if you’ll excuse me I have to saddle two horses.”

“Two horses?”

“Yes, one for me and one for Cassie.”

“You son of a…..”

“STORM! You may have used that language freely before but not here! If you continue to do so I will punish you the same as any other child who insists on using such language would be.”

“So you punish children?”

“Only those who misbehave.”

********

“He’s doing it wrong.”

They had reached the corral where the men were busy breaking some horses.

“I see. So now you know how to break horses.”

“Better than him, probably better than you.”

“Really?”

“Adam why is that one over there?”

“That’s Ares, Cassie. We named him after the Greek god of war because he does nothing but fight. Almost every man here has tried to ride him, it’s gotten to the point no one can even get into the corral with him. There are only a few who can even get near the fence without him kicking up a ruckus.”

“That could be because your going about it all wrong.”

“I suppose you know the right way?”

“I’ll show you.” Storm had begun to walk towards Ares.

“Storm!” Adam grabbed her arm before she could take another step. “You’re insane if you think I’m going to let you get into that corral with that horse. He’ll kill you.”

“I would think that you wouldn’t think that to be a bad thing. With me out of the way you could do whatever you wanted.”

“Storm! That’s not a very nice thing to say.”

“Nice or not Cassie I believe it to be true.”

Maybe because he recognized that she did honestly believe this or maybe because he was tired of arguing Adam let her latest comment go without a response.

“Why don’t we just continue with our ride.”

Cassie was enjoying herself which made Storm even angrier. She would have to find a way to get her away from here. Storm tried to think of ways to earn enough money to pay back the debt. $200.00 to start, she figured $6.00 each day they stayed for room and board, plus she would have to find out how much for Cassie’s new clothes. If she didn’t manage to find a way to pay it off soon she feared might never be able to.

 

CHAPTER 3

“Storm why don’t you wear one of the new dresses Adam bought for you? It would make him real happy if you did.”

“Why would I care if he were happy or not? Don’t think I don’t know that he left them in here only to try and tempt me into wearing them.” The only reason she hadn’t thrown them out was because she wouldn’t give him the satisfaction of knowing she had even noticed them.

“Because you like him.”

The fact that Cassie had stated this so simply annoyed Storm more than what she had said. “I do not! What would give you the idea that I do?”

“Just the way you look at him when you think no one is looking, and you did say he was handsome.”

“I did not say that!”

“Storm we’ve been here for four days now and he hasn’t done anything. Why do you still think he will?”

“Because he’s a man.”

“You use to like men. Remember Ned Tate? You use to like him a whole lot.”

“That was a long time ago. Another life. Cassie it’s okay for you to think he’s nice but I have to believe the worst so I can be prepared for the worst.”

********

“If she comes down here in those clothes I will take her upstairs and change her myself.” It had been almost two weeks since he had bought the dresses for them and Storm had yet to even acknowledge their existence. They still sat exactly where he had placed, or more like thrown, them that day. It was almost as if she believed if she ignored them than they weren’t there.

“Adam.” Ben was happy that indifference was the one emotion Storm didn’t rouse in his son just as the fact that anger, annoyance, irritation, impatience seemed to be the only ones she did, upset him.

“I’m sorry pa but she’s being ridiculous.”

“No Adam just proud.”

“I’ve never met a woman who would put pride before a new dress before.” “It would appear you have now.” Ben saw the two young ladies coming down to dinner. Cassie had on one of her new dresses. Storm still had on the clothes she had when they first arrived.

“That’s it! Storm you go back up and change into one of those dresses and bring those clothes down here so I can burn them!”

“You have no right to tell me what I should wear!”

“If I have to sit at the table with you I do!”

“Than I won’t sit at the table.” Storm knew it would be useless to ask Cassie to come back to the room with her besides she didn’t want her to suffer and miss eating the fine smelling food that was on the table because of her. Part of her resented that she knew Cassie would prefer to eat here with them then join her upstairs anyway so she turned and went back to her room alone.

“Adam what are you going to do? Storm isn’t going to change. She can be real stubborn.”

Cassie heard Adam say as he brushed past her on the stairs.

“So can I Cassie, so can I.”

Cassie was torn. She wanted to go with Storm but so loved to sit and eat with everyone. She had begun to pretend that this was her home and everyone here was her family.

“Mr. Cartwright he won’t hurt her will he?”

“No Cassie. If I thought he would I would have stopped him from going up there so why don’t you come and join us and we’ll all go take a seat at the table.”

“Storm! Open this door.” He regretted that he had ever told her to lock it.

“NO!”

“Open it or I’ll take Cassie on a nice carriage ride….” The door flew open.

“You bastard!”

“I warned you about that.”

He pushed the door fully open and pulled Storm with him. Before she could react she found herself over his knee and him doing just as he had said he would.

“Now put on one of those dresses I bought for you and join us downstairs.” Adam had released her and walked to the door. She had defiantly followed him.

“And if I don’t? !Then what? You’ll take me over your knee again?”

“No. Storm if you won’t do it yourself I’ll do it for you.”

She began to back away from him. “You wouldn’t dare.” She had backed away from him as far as she could. She found herself standing with her back against the wall and it was not a comfortable place for Storm. Adam had followed her step for step and reached out to do as he had said, if only to prove that he didn’t say things without meaning them.

“No!” Storm didn’t like the way she was feeling. She felt helpless, weak. Maybe she did think he was handsome but that didn’t change the fact that he was still a man. “I’ll do it.” Storm conceded that since she seemed to lack the strength to defy him she could only give in.

Everyone looked up to see Adam coming downstairs with what appeared to be a slight grin.

“She’ll be down shortly.”

No one was more shocked than Cassie. “You mean she’s going to put on one of the dresses herself?”

“Cassie, I told her she would be changing for dinner tonight with or without my help. I left that choice to her.”

“Adam you didn’t”

“Yes I did Hoss. Regretfully she chose without.”

Ben knew Adam had said this as a joke but he would swear he heard a slight bit of truth to it in his voice. When Storm finally joined them she was almost unrecognizable. They had all gotten use to seeing her in the pants and shirt she’d been wearing since they had met her. While the fact that she was female would be a fact hard to ignore, that outfit had done little to show just what a beautifully proportioned female she was.

“I must say Storm you are much prettier in that dress.” Ben looked at his sons, their silence telling him they all agreed.

“Dress or not I’m still the same.”

“If that’s how you feel then why not take it off.”

“ADAM!”

“Pa she could have just said thank you like other people when someone compliments them.”

“So now you’re going to teach me manners. Tell me will you beat those into me too?”
“I may start right now!”

“Adam! Storm please sit down.”

“Yes Storm, please. Hop-Sing said we’re having roast beef and potatoes. It’s been so long since we’ve had that.”

“You know something Cassie if you keep eating the way you are you’re going to be as big as Mrs. Duff in no time.”

“I will not. Anyway Mrs. Duff was real nice.”

“Real nice but she weighed as much as a calf and she was about as tall as one.”

“You’re being silly Storm she wasn’t that short.”

“Maybe not, but she was real nice.”

Could the dress she was wearing be helping to change her attitude? Ben hoped so.

Storm had to admit it was a delicious meal. It only helped to reinforce how important it was that she find a way to get her and Cassie away from here.

********

“Storm where are you going?”

“Hush Cassie. I’m just going for some air. I guess I’m not use to eating like that and I’m having a hard time getting to sleep.”

“Yeah but it’s real late.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll be fine,” Storm turned to leave the room. “and Cassie don’t’ tell anyone I’ve gone.”

Cassie watched as Storm rode off. Perhaps if Storm hadn’t told her not to tell anyone she had gone she would have believed she was only going for some air. Once she saw what direction she was heading in she knew what she was up to. She tried not to worry but as she sat there all she could think was Storm was hurt.

“Adam?” Cassie hoped he would hear her knocking. She didn’t want to knock or speak too loudly. “Adam I think Storm is going to the corral.”

Adam opened his door. He was already in a bad mood because he found himself thinking of how pretty Storm was in that dress this evening and that only succeeded in making him annoyed with himself for thinking like that and also annoyed with her for giving him reason to.

“What do you mean she’s going to the corral?”

“She overhead some of the men saying how you would pay anyone $100.00 if they could stay on Ares. Storm asked them why they didn’t try. They told her no one was that crazy; $100.00 didn’t do a dead man any good. She asked them how much they thought you’d pay if someone could saddle break him. They told her they couldn’t say for sure but they figured it would have to be worth at least double that.”

“She can’t be that insane.”

“Storm has broken horses before. Her mama and her mama’s father and brothers taught her how. She’s real good.”

“Good or not that horse will kill her!” And again he found himself angry at how upset he was at that thought. It wasn’t that he wouldn’t be upset if it were anyone, but the thought of her dying seemed to be bothering more than just his conscience.

“Cassie?” Neither her nor Adam had heard Ben approach.

“Yes Mr. Cartwright?”

“Just who were her mother’s people?”

“I’m not supposed to say. Storm said it’s bad enough when people know she’s a half-breed. When then know half what it gets even worse.”

“What difference does it make pa, that horse will kill her.”

“Wait Adam. Cassie no one here is going to treat Storm any different than they already do.” The only one who needed to change the way they treated her was Adam and that wasn’t going to come about from learning this information because Ben knew that was not what was making him treat her this way. “You know it doesn’t matter to us.”

Cassie knew he was telling the truth. If the way Storm was acting didn’t make them dislike her than nothing would.

“Aunt Skye was Comanche.”

“I don’t know Adam it just might make a difference.”

“Well I’m not going to wait here to find out!”

“Pa where’s Adam going?”

The shouting had awakened Hoss although Little Joe seemed to be having no trouble sleeping through it.

“Maybe to learn something Hoss.”

********

When Adam arrived at the corral Storm was just climbing out.

“Do you have any sense at all! That horse could have killed you!” He walked over to the corral gate.

“What are you doing?!”

“I’d just as soon let him go then to see him kill someone!”

“NO, you can’t. He’s a real fine horse.”

“Yeah and maybe worth $200.00 if you can saddle break him. Isn’t that the real reason you don’t want me to let him go?”

“No. I want to tame him yes, but I’ll do it for nothing. I’d forgotten how much I love to do this, how good it makes me feel. Please; Adam, please.”

That was the first time she’d said his name since they had met. It sounded real nice when she said it. Hearing her say it changed something in him, saying it changed something in her.

“So you do know my name. Storm why is it so important for you to get away from here. You have to know by now that I’m not going to do anything to Cassie.”

It wasn’t what she had thought he would do to Cassie that worried her any longer; it was what he was doing to her that did.

“Alright so maybe I’m beginning to believe you may not try to collect what you’re owed from Cassie, but don’t you see she’s getting use to this. It was hard enough leaving what we had and that was nothing compared to the Ponderosa. It will rip her apart when we leave here.”

“And you? It won’t bother you at all?”

“No. If it’s one thing I’ve grown accustomed to it’s being disappointed. I don’t expect anything. Anything good anyway.”

And just like that all the contempt was back in her voice. Adam had thought that maybe this would end up with Storm trusting him a little more, hating him a little less, but why she was after all a woman. When they arrived back at the house they found everyone waiting up for them, including Little Joe.

“Cassie, let’s go to bed.”

“Okay Storm. Goodnight everyone.”

“Goodnight Cassie.” They would have wished Storm goodnight as well but she was already up the stairs.

“Hoss, Little Joe will you please go on up. I would like to speak with your brother.” Ben had had enough and was going to do his best to put an end to this. He felt he had given Adam enough time to come to terms with what he was feeling on his own. Since he didn’t seem to be accomplishing that alone maybe he needed his father’s help to.

“Yeah sure pa.”

“Yeah goodnight pa, Adam.”

“Well it would appear as if she’s still very much alive.”

“Alive and still as sweet and kind as ever. Pa I’ve been thinking, Cassie is only sixteen, maybe we could take on legal guardianship of her.”

“Because you won her in a poker game? Storm is her blood relation and old enough to take on that responsibility.”

“I don’t think she’ll argue. She seems to think Cassie likes living here and it will hurt her if she has to leave. So maybe we’ll just find a way so she doesn’t have to leave.”

“And what about Storm? She’s not young enough to need a guardian and you know as well as I she won’t accept charity.”

“I don’t think it will bother her so much to leave. I think she rather hates it here.”

Could his son really be so blinded by his own pain that he had become unable to recognize someone else’s? “No Adam. She’s just use to people she cares for disappointing her.”

“Well the only person she cares for is Cassie.”

“Is it?”

“What are you implying? Do you think she cares for me?”

“She certainly doesn’t treat Hoss or Little Joe the way she treats you.”

“And you think that’s because she has feelings for me?”

“All I know is she is fighting. Whether it’s you or herself I can’t say, but maybe the reason she is so anxious to get away is because she’s afraid she might lose.”

“I’m sorry pa; I just don’t see it that way.”

“Adam why are you so ready to fight her? You two are fighting the same battle you just can’ see it. She doesn’t trust men because the one she cared for, the one that should have been there, the one any child has every right to expect they can rely on, let her down, betrayed her. You don’t trust women because of Alice.”

“Pa.”

“No son, this has gone on long enough. I have stood back and given you time and space to deal with this on your own but, Adam it’s been over a year, how long will it take you to realize not every woman is Alice.”

“I realize that pa but I also realize all are capable of being her.”

********

“Cassie I can’t believe it. What did you do, run to him the minute I was out the door?”

“No Storm. I saw where you were going.”

“Than you should have known I’d be alright.”

“Maybe, but I was still scared. Storm you’re the only family I have. I don’t know what I would do if anything happened to you.”

“Alright Cassie, it’s alright.”

“Storm, you’re going to be real mad at me.”

“Why now?”

“I kinda told them something.”

There could only be one thing that she could have told them that she knew would make Storm angry.

“Cassie?”

“I don’t think it matters to them, I really don’t.”

“Cassie what have you done?”
“I told them Aunt Skye was Comanche.”

“Cassie! Oh Cassie!”

“Storm please don’t be angry.”

“Go to sleep Cassie, please just go to sleep.”

“Goodnight Storm.”

“Goodnight.”

As she watched Cassie climb into bed Storm contemplated what she knew tomorrow would bring. They would change. All white men, well most white men, hated Indians. Some more than others.

When they awoke the following morning Storm sent Cassie to breakfast alone. She just couldn’t bring herself to face what she was sure would greet her. More than that she didn’t want to feel the pain that greeting was sure to make her feel because then she would have to admit she did feel.

“Cassie where’s Storm?”

“She say’s she’ll eat in the room.”

“The hell she will!”

Adam!” Ben would swear he hadn’t needed to reprimand his son this much since he was a child, and he didn’t think even then.

“Pa this is just some attempt on her part to avoid admitting the fact that she was wrong about Ares.” What was the true reason never even entering into Adam’s mind, or any other Cartwright’s, because to them it was one too ridiculous to be considered.

Adam climbed the stairs prepared for what he thought he would be facing but not for what welcomed him.

“Storm you come on down to the table right now!”

“Why? So you can all stare at me?”

Adam opened the door and went in. He would have sworn it sounded as if she were crying. Judging from the way she turned away from him she was.

“Storm?”

“Go away. Just leave me alone.” Storm tried to get her emotions under control. More importantly she tried to wipe away any trace of tears from her cheeks.

“Storm what’s wrong?” Surely the fact that she would have to admit being wrong couldn’t cause her to be this upset.

“Wrong! Cassie told me what she told you. You just want me down there so you can ridicule me. Let me tell you it would be a waste of time because I’ve already heard everything. People don’t take too kindly to half-breeds especially ones that are half Comanche. Leastways not in Texas.”

“This is not Texas.”

Storm knew it didn’t matter. She knew what they were all thinking and to prove to him she did she would tell him something no matter how much it hurt her to remember.

“Papa taught me how to dance, said every lady should know how to. There was this family in our town that had a spread almost as big as yours. They had a real big ball every Christmas. They would invite everyone for miles around. They always had presents enough for all the kids and a special one for one lucky girl. It was one of those real pretty dolls, you know the ones you never really could play with because they would break if you did, I never had one of those. We didn’t go to those parties, I always wanted to but mama would have never been welcome. I guess I might have even said it was her fault I couldn’t go. When I was twelve mama died. When I was thirteen papa said we were going to go to that party. He said my mama would want me to go. I guess I was real stupid to think that all those rich boys were asking me to dance because they thought I was pretty, but I did. I suppose I thought that since they thought I was pretty they didn’t care that I was a half-breed. Then I overhead two of them talking. One of them asked the other if he knew the best place for a pretty Comanche half-breed and the other one said yeah in a bed beneath you and the other one said why bother with a bed. Then they both laughed. They saw me standing there and knew I’d heard what they had said and yet they still laughed. So you see Adam I’ve heard them all. If you want I can tell you some more.”

Adam went to her and tried to take her into his arms. She fought him, in the beginning.

“No let me go. I don’t need your pity.” She tried to hold back the tears that were threatening to fall.

“That’s not what I’m offering.”

So he held her as he hadn’t held a woman for quite a while, and she cried as she hadn’t in what felt like a lifetime.

When they joined everyone for breakfast there was a change in the air. Everyone could sense that there was less tension between them but that lasted only until after breakfast.

“Adam are you going down to the corral today?”

That she had just called him by his given name had not escaped Ben’s attention. Up until that moment he hadn’t realized she had called his two other sons by their first names but not Adam, only upon hearing her say it did he.

“Not right now Storm, but later. Why?”
“Well I’d like to continue with Ares.”

“I don’t think so.”

“But I told you it’s not about the money.”

“You’re right it’s not.”

Suddenly it was as if breakfast had never happened. The tension and mistrust between Adam and Storm was once again almost visible.

“Than I’ll just go by myself.”

“I’ll turn him loose.”

“And I’ll go out and rope him.”

“She could Adam. She roped a lot of horses in Texas.”

“Thank you Cassie. Nice to see your have faith in me has returned.”

“It would seem to me son that the best way to handle this situation would be to keep it under your control.”

“Just how do I do that pa?”

“Storm will you give us your word that you will only go down to the corral if someone is with you? Either Hoss, Little Joe, Adam or myself?”

“What good will that do? That horse can still kill her.”

“Not if at the first sign of trouble whoever is with her shoots the horse. So you see Storm you had better be sure you can do this or Ares will pay the price. Now do I have your word?” Ben believed that Storm could prove to be capable of not only taming Ares but Adam as well.

“Yes Mr. Cartwright you have my word.” It made her feel good to know that at least he trusted her word.

********

Slowly the horse came to trust Storm, even to look for her. One day Little Joe went to escort Storm down to the corral but she told him she wouldn’t be going. This disappointed not only Little Joe but everyone who had looked forward to seeing her work with Ares.

“Adam I think something is wrong. Storm isn’t going to the corral today even though I offered to go with her. She won’t even say why.”

“I’ll try to find out Joe.” Adam had grown to like when Storm worked with Ares. He had found her less inclined to argue on the days she did.

“Storm is something wrong?”

“No Adam. What makes you think something is wrong?” Surely he couldn’t know.

“It’s just that Little Joe said even though he offered to take you to Ares today you refused to go. It would seem to me that you’re pretty close to having that horse tame and you wouldn’t want to miss a day.”

“I just may have to be missing a few days.”

“May I ask why?”

“Because males of most kind of animals can usually sense when a female is…..well…..I just don’t want to risk anything going wrong. Not that I think something would but…I’m sure in time when he’s more tame everything will be alright but he’s still got some wild in him and I just….I’m just not ready to take that gamble Adam.”

Judging from her obvious embarrassment and from what she had said Adam felt he knew what she meant.

“I think I understand what you’re trying to tell me Storm. There’s no reason for you to go any further. You just let us know when you feel you can start up again.”

“Adam will you take him some sugar and apples and this too. Just tie onto the fence.”

“Isn’t this the shirt you wore when you first got here? I thought you burnt it.”

“No and it’s a good thing I didn’t. It should still have my scent and I don’t want him to forget it.”

Adam went downstairs to collect some sugar and apples. He met up with his father in the kitchen.

“Little Joe said something’s wrong with Storm.”

“No pa nothing is wrong with Storm.”
“Oh. He said she wouldn’t go to the corral even though he offered to take her.”

“Yeah well pa I’ll leave it up to you to explain the facts of life to your son.”

“Adam?”

“Storm just feels that it isn’t a good time for her to be around Ares. That he’s still has a bit too much wild in him for her to feel completely safe.”

“What? Are you saying she believes for some reason Ares will hurt her?”

“Hurt her, no pa. I think she’s afraid that he may make a great effort to hurt what he may feel are any competing males around at this time of her season, shall we say.”

“I understand what you’re saying and I thank God I didn’t have daughters.”

“Really pa? You wouldn’t have wanted at least one?”

“Adam I’ll settle for a daughter in law. After that maybe some granddaughters.”

“And besides you have Little Joe, he’s close enough.”

“I’m close enough to what?”

“Nothing little brother. Why don’t you sit down pa has something he’s needs to explain to you.”

 

Finally the day came for Storm to ride Ares. At first it appeared as if he might throw her and Adam had his gun out and ready if he did, but Storm kept her seat. No one was more surprised than Adam. It wasn’t because she had succeeded, as time passed he had no doubt that she would, it was that she had had the patience to.

 

CHAPTER 4

When she no longer needed to work with Ares every day Storm realized just how much deeper in dept she had become.

“Where are you going?” Storm had almost walked into him.

“Adam! I’m sorry I didn’t see you. I’m just going to ride Ares. He needs to exercise every day.” Storm also needed some time to think.

“I’ll ride with you.”

“I don’t need an escort.”

“I don’t care.”

So they set off. Ares could sense the anger in his rider. He responded in kind. They had gone a good distance when Storm stopped.

“Is something wrong?” Adam had been finding it slightly difficult to keep up with her.

“No. I just want to stop for a while.”

After they had been resting for a short time Storm decided to try and satisfy something she had grown curious about.

“Adam, where’s your mother?”

“She died shortly after I was born, but that only helped in making me stronger right?” He hadn’t intended on throwing her own words back at her it just kind of happened.

“I’m sorry Adam. I didn’t mean….”

“No, it’s alright Storm. I shouldn’t have said that.”

“What about Hoss and Little Joe?”

“Hoss’ mother died on the way out here.”

“Then what about Little Joe?”

“His mother died when he was young.”

“What a very sad story.” Adam reached for his gun. “I wouldn’t if I were you.”

Adam saw that the man’s gun was already drawn. No sense in doing something that would definitely get him killed. If he were dead who would watch out for Storm?

“Who are you?”

“That’s not important, what is important is that I know who you are Mr. Cartwright and you’re just what I’ve been waiting for.”

Adam watched as the man’s eyes drifted to Storm. “Why don’t you let her go. I don’t know what you want but I’m sure she’s not a part of it.”

“She may not have started out as a part if it, but if I’m lucky she could end up being the most enjoyable part of it.”

He blindfolded both of them and then tied them to their horses. They hadn’t ridden too far when the horses stopped. Storm and Adam were helped down from their horses and their blindfolds removed. They found themselves in a canyon where one man must have been waiting.

“Which one is this?”

“I think it’s the oldest son. Am I right?”

“Yes.”

“Who’s the girl?”

There was no way to mistake the meaning behind the leer both men gave Storm.

“I don’t know, at least not yet.”
After they checked Storm and Adam’s ropes they sat them near a tree and went back to preparing the fire and getting the evening meal started.

“Storm you should have run.”

“How?”

“I don’t know.” Adam only knew he wanted her to be safe and he was beginning to ignore the need for logical rational where she was concerned.

********

Back at the house everyone was beginning to worry. Where could Storm and Adam be? It was getting late and they should have been home if not hours ago then at least by now.

“Don’t worry Mr. Cartwright; Storm won’t let anything happen to Adam.” Cassie wanted to ease the worry she could see in his face.

“You say that with such confidence. How can you be so sure?”

“Will you promise not to tell Storm if I tell you something?”

“Yes Cassie I promise.”

“You see Storm always keeps the people she cares for safe and the truth is I think Storm likes Adam. I think she likes him a whole lot.”

“Really? I kind of think the same thing to be true of Adam as well.”

“Why does Adam act like he don’t like her than? You know why Storm acts the way she does.”

“Cassie, a little over a year ago Adam was going to be married. The woman he was to marry, well she found someone who would inherit not only money but a title. She betrayed my son’s love to marry a man she’d never met all because what went before his name wasn’t Mr. but Lord.”

********

Adam was hoping someone would come looking for them but he figured they all probably believed that he and Storm were so busy fighting about something that they had simply lost track of time.

“Who’s the girl?” Neither Storm nor Adam had noticed that the man who had just come into the canyon was not the same man who had been there when they had first rode in.

“I’m not sure but he called her Storm.”

“I thought so. Listen to me, you give her the letter and lead her out of here.”

“Come on, she could prove to be the best part of this whole job.”

“You put one dirty finger on her and I’ll kill you, do you understand?”

“Yeah I understand. I guess this means you know her.”

“Yes Lance I do and if I find out that he’s laid a finger on her, money or no money, the only way they’ll be getting him back is in a box. Lance, don’t mention my name.”

“You want to surprise her?”
“Something like that.”

Lance walked over to Storm and took her arm and helped her to her feet. As he untied her Adam tried to get up but Lance just pushed him back down.

“Come on miss you’ve got a little job to do.”

“Where are you taking her?”

“Don’t worry so much Cartwright; she’s just got a letter to deliver. One I’m sure your father’s waiting for by now.”

Lance blindfolded Storm again and led her out of the canyon and back to where he had first come upon them. Storm managed to keep track of how far and what direction they traveled in.

“Now you get going and deliver that letter.”

********

Storm rode fast. She really wanted to go back but she would need a weapon of some kind. She couldn’t fight off two men at the same time. She really wasn’t too worried if they would hurt her she only knew they would hurt Adam.

“Pa! It’s Storm.”

When they had heard the horse approaching Little Joe had gone to see who it was. They had at first thought that Adam and Storm had finally returned but they put that aside once they realized it was only one horse.

Storm raced into the house barely taking the time to tie Ares up.

“Mr. Cartwright! They have Adam. They told me to give you this.”

Ben took the letter Storm held out to him. “Storm what happened?”

As she began to explain Ben opened the envelope and began to read the message Storm had been instructed to deliver.

“We were resting by the lake when some man came up behind us. He blindfolded us and took us to some canyon. There was another man waiting there. They seemed to know Adam but he didn’t know them or he would have said something.”

“He didn’t know them Storm because this has nothing to do with him.”

“Pa what is it?”

“They want $15,000.00 Joe or they’ll kill Adam. They say if they see us go to the sheriff they’ll kill Adam.”

“Pa do you know who it is?”

“Kind of hard not to when he signed his name. Do you remember that trial I testified at a couple years back?”

“Only one I remember was the one with those guys who tried to rob the stage that you were on.”

“That’s the one Hoss. It would seem that’s whose got Adam.”

“If you know who they are then you can pay them and worry about catching them later.”

“Storm I somehow think money is not all they want to take from me in way of revenge. Don’t worry because I have no intention of letting them do Adam any harm.”

“Who are they?”

“It’s three men, the only three that survived. Lance Warren, Simon Mann and the leader of the gang Ned Tate.”

“Ned Tate?”

“Yes Cassie. Is something wrong you sound as if you know him.”

“We did, back in Texas. He really liked Storm and Storm really liked him, but he left. Mama said she thought it was because he wanted to make enough money so he and Storm could get married and buy a place of their own.”

Storm wished she could have stopped Cassie from telling them about Ned. She could see in their eyes what they believed and she really couldn’t blame them. It did seem to be rather coincidental, maybe too much so.

“Go ahead and say it. I know what you’re thinking.”

“Storm what’s wrong?” Cassie heard something in Storm’s voice she never had. It sounded to her as if she could hear Storm’s heart breaking.

“Should I tell her or would you like to?”

“Since I don’t know what you’re talking about Storm it would be best if you did.”

“Right you have absolutely no idea. Alright Mr. Cartwright I’ll tell her. You see Cassie they think that this was all planned. That in some way we, or maybe just I, had something to do with this. Do you think that it started before of after the poker game? Maybe once I found out who you were I wrote to Ned and told him. Is that right?”

“I don’t know Storm, is it?”

“Would it make a difference what I said? Would you believe me anyway?”

Storm went upstairs. It didn’t matter what they thought. Did it? When this was over she would find a way to repay what she owed. No longer because she wanted to but because she had to. She had to get away from here, from them, but mostly from him. Just thinking of him in danger was making her feel sick, not physically but in her heart.

“Mr. Cartwright, Little Joe, Hoss you can’t really believe Storm had anything to do with this?”

“Maybe she just didn’t tell you. Maybe it was like she said and once she found out who we were she wrote to Tate.”

“NO! Little Joe she would never do anything like this, never!”

Cassie ran up after Storm. She had to talk to her. She had to convince Storm to go down and tell them the truth. She had to make Storm see that if she only told them that she loved Adam they would know she couldn’t have done something like this.

“Storm where are you going?”

Cassie had walked in to find Storm with one leg already out the window.

“Cassie I swear if you tell anyone.”

“But Storm.”

“Listen, the only way to convince them that I had nothing to do with this is to get him back.”

“You can’t go alone. Storm you don’t even have a gun.”

“I have all I need.” Storm held up what she had retrieved, one of the few possessions she had held on to that had been given to her by her mother.

“Storm they have guns and that’s just a knife.”

“Perhaps, but you should know that in the right hands it can be just as deadly as a bullet.”

“Storm.”

She had to make Cassie understand that she had to do this herself, but how could she when she didn’t understand it.

“Cassie please, just this once, not a word.”

“Alright Storm.” Cassie watched as Storm slipped out the window and led Ares away. Cassie did understand, even better than Storm did because she knew that Storm wasn’t doing this for any other reason other than that she loved Adam.

“Pa why don’t we go talk to her. She can tell us where he is.”

“Do you honestly believe she had something to do with this Joseph? Do you truly think she could do anything to hurt your brother?”

“Pa if you didn’t believe it why didn’t you say so?”

“Because Hoss she wouldn’t have heard it. She was too upset to hear anything.”

********

Storm had managed to find her way back without too much trouble. There was one man posted at the entrance to the canyon. She wished with all her heart that there was another way to do this but she couldn’t think of any no matter how hard she tried. She didn’t want to kill anyone but if she only wounded him he would alert the others. Whether it was a gun, knife or bow and arrow Storm’s aim was never off, and despite that she was still very worried about Adam, it wasn’t now. She watched the man she had just killed fall to the ground and said a silent prayer for his soul. He may have been an outlaw but he was also someone’s son.

She went to where he had fallen and took her knife and his gun and silently snuck into their camp. She came up behind Adam making sure to keep the tree between her and the other two men. She didn’t know if the man in camp was Mann or Warren but she recognized the other one clearly to be Ned. She whispered to Adam to alert him to her presence and then set about cutting his hands free. When that was accomplished she handed him the knife so he could do the same to his ankles. They were busy getting Adam free so they didn’t notice that one of the men had left camp.

“Hey Tate! Mann’s dead!”

Ned took his gun and pointed it at Adam.

“Come on Storm! I know you’re here. Only you could have killed him so quietly, only you could have snuck into camp so silently. So come on out because if you don’t you’ll hear the bullet that I assure you will kill him.”

Storm stepped out from behind the tree with her gun aimed at Ned.

“You have grown even more beautiful than I thought. Come on you’re not going to shoot me to save him are you? Don’t you remember you said you loved me?”

“No, I loved the boy who said he loved me. The one who said he’d find a way to rope the wildest horse in all of Texas just so he could watch me gentle it. You’re not that boy; you’re just a man who thinks money can buy anything.”

“Well can’t it?”
“Ned, all you had to do was stay and help run the ranch. We wouldn’t have lost it then. Maybe Aunt Evelyn would still be alive. We would probably be married three or four years by now.”

“So you gave up waiting for me. You just decided to settle for the rich rancher’s son and you tell me money can’t buy everything.”

“At least with them I know where I stand. There are no lies, no empty promises.”

“Everything I did I did for you!”

“LIAR! This is not my fault. Don’t think you can blame me for what you’ve become. You did this all for yourself and no one else Ned Tate! You always believed that if you had enough money you could buy peoples respect and friendship. I tried to tell you if it could be bought it wasn’t worth having but you wouldn’t listen. You would have rather had their false admiration then my true love and look what it’s gotten you.”

What happened next happened so fast it was all a blur. Lance must have noticed that Adam was now free. He yelled to Ned then took a shot, which went wild when Ned turned to Lance and shot him in the shoulder because he thought he was going to hit Storm. Storm took the opportunity presented by the confusion and shot Ned in the arm. This action totally astounded Ned.

“You shot me?! You said you loved me but you shot me!”

“You’re lucky I didn’t kill you.”

“You should have.”

Storm understood this to be exactly what it was, a threat.

“Storm are you alright?” Adam would have stopped to make sure she was but that could wait until after Ned and Lance were properly restrained.

“I’m fine Adam. I’ll go get more rope.”

********

Meanwhile back at the house Ben had felt he had given Storm enough time to calm down. Perhaps now she would be ready to listen to him instead of putting words into his mouth.

“Cassie, Storm may I come in?”

Cassie hurriedly ran to the door. She opened it only far enough as to allow her to peek out.

“Hello Mr. Cartwright. I’m afraid Storm is already sleeping.”

Ben did not believe that. Cassie was hiding something.

“Can you please wake her Cassie, I have something important to discuss with her.”

“Like what? If you really think she had something to do with this, even after I told you how she feels about Adam, then it just may be…..”

“Cassie I don’t.”

“You don’t? You mean you believe that she would never do anything to hurt Adam?”

“Cassie that’s what I want to tell her. I never thought she was a part of this.”

“I wish you would have told her this sooner.”

“I think she was too angry to hear anything.”

“Maybe but she might not have gone.”

“Gone? Gone where?” Ben feared what the answer would be.

Cassie opened the door completely.

“She’s gone to save him. She thought it was the only way to prove to you she had nothing to do with it.”

Ben ran downstairs, followed closely by Cassie.

“Joe! Hoss! Get our horses saddled.”
“You mean she told you where he is?” Little Joe found he was shocked by this. Maybe the thought that Storm had had a part in this had entered his head but it had never entered his heart.

“No Joseph. She’s gone to get him back alone. She thinks it will prove to us…..”

The door opened and stopped Ben from finishing.

“Here he is Mr. Cartwright. Safe. I hope this will prove to you I had nothing to do with all this.”

“Storm I never thought you did. Adam are you alright?”

“I’m fine pa. Hoss do you think you could take our two friends outside to the sheriff?”

“Sure thing Adam.”

Hoss’s smile told Adam what his words didn’t, he was happy that his brother was home safe.

“Oh and Hoss you had better stop and tell the doctor that they’ll be needing his attention.”

“Adam what happened?”

“Well Joe…..”

“One minute, Cassie I think maybe we should go to sleep.”

“But Storm I want to hear.”

“Alright but I was there so goodnight everyone.”

“Not afraid I’ll take credit for everything?”

“I really don’t care if you do.”

Adam felt something was wrong. The fact that Storm had believed that his father had thought she was somehow involved in this could have something to do with it but he would find out for sure. He was about to follow her upstairs when he was stopped.

“Come on Adam tell us what happened.”

Maybe he should wait until tomorrow to confront Storm, when everyone’s emotions were a little less sensitive.

“Alright Cassie.” Adam began to describe what had occurred.

About the time Adam had reached the point where they had taken Storm to deliver the letter she was trying to decide just what to do about the bullet in her leg.

Lance’s bullet had gone wild and bounced off a rock. It had lost some speed which caused it to lodge in her calf instead of passing through. She had tried to tie something around her leg to try and stop the bleeding when she had gone for the rope but hadn’t really done a very good job of it. She knew she was weak but she had to try and take the bullet out.

She decided that first she would wash the wound to get a better look at it and in doing so only succeeded in dropping the basin she had put some water in. She followed the basin to the floor.

********

“Tell me Cassie is there anything she doesn’t think she can do?”

“No, I guess not Adam but than there isn’t too much she can’t do.”

“What was that?”

Even before Ben had finished this simple question, Adam was on his way up the stairs followed by everyone else.

To Cassie’s amazement she watched as Adam bent and gently lifted Storm off the floor where she had fallen. The fact that Adam could be so gentle was not what amazed Cassie but that Storm didn’t fight or try to refuse his help was.

“Why didn’t you tell me you’d been hit?”
“Because it’s nothing. Just give me a few minutes and I’ll take care of it.”
“Take care of it? Is that what you were up to? Are you too stubborn, too proud to ask for help with something like this?! I just can’t understand you!”

“I’m not asking you too!”

Adam dropped her onto the bed.

“Let me look at it.” As he turned her leg to get a better look at the wound he could see he’d hurt her. He really hadn’t meant to, it’s just that his emotions were so worked up he was finding it hard to be calm in his words or his actions. Before he had a chance to apologize for what was truly an accident, Storm slapped him rather sharply on his arm.

“You did that on purpose!”

“If I had wanted to make sure it hurt I would have…”

ADAM!” Was this man really his son? The one most believed to be the more sensible and logical one? The one who usually thought of all the consequences every action held before doing anything? “Joe would you please go into town and get the doctor.”

“No Mr. Cartwright. Really I can do it.”

“Storm don’t be ridiculous. You can’t take a bullet out of your own leg.”

“She knows that Mr. Cartwright, it’s probably that doctors cost money that’s got her worried.”

“Cassie!”

“What Storm? Isn’t that right?”

“Cassie she doesn’t have to worry about the doctor’s fee.”

“Wait a minute pa. That can’t be the reason. Storm tell me that’s not the reason.”

“Even if it is Adam?”

“Then you’re more stubborn and hard headed than even I am.”

********

Dr. Paul Martin went with Little Joe right after he finished seeing to the men Hoss had brought in.

“Good evening Ben. So where’s this young lady I’m suppose to be seeing?”

“She’s upstairs. Adam is with her.” Ben had come down when they had heard horses approaching.

“Will you please remind me to tell him I don’t appreciate his help in making more work for me, at least not at this hour.”

“I’ll make sure to remind you.”

As they reached the top of the stairs and turned to walk down the hall towards the room Storm was in they noticed Cassie standing there.

“Cassie, I’d like you to meet Dr. Martin. Paul this is Cassie.”

“It’s nice to meet you Dr. Martin. Mr. Cartwright they’re arguing again.”

As Paul, Ben and Cassie neared the door they could hear the disagreement quite clearly.

“I said I can do it!”

“And I said you can’t!”

“I don’t think I care if you say I can or can’t do it! I don’t have to listen to you! Now give me the knife!”

“Why don’t you just come over here and get it!”

Ben opened the door. “STORM! Lay back down! Adam, what is wrong with you! Not only letting her try to get up but encouraging her to do so.”

“I figured maybe she’d pass out if she did.”

Ben wasn’t too sure which way he preferred his son to behave. The indifferent way he had before Storm had arrived or this irrational man he had become. Since Storm and Cassie had come to stay with them Adam seemed to go from one extreme to the other. Maybe it would just take some time for him to once again find his emotional balance.

“Haven’t you given me enough to do tonight Adam without making it even harder.”

“Hello Paul. You wouldn’t happen to have something that will make her sleep for, oh lets say a month or so, would you?”

“I’m afraid not Adam.” Paul approached the bed. “Now let me take a look at that leg.”

“I don’t need your help. I told them I could do it myself.”

“That does it! Lay back down in that bed or so help me Storm I will tie you down!”

“Adam I don’t think there will be any need for that.”

“That’s only because you really don’t know her Paul because if you did you would know that there just may be.”

Ben could see quite clearly that his son was very serious. “Storm I think he means it.”

“Alright! But I still say I could have done it myself.” Unlike Ben Storm didn’t think Adam meant it she knew that he did.

“If it’s alright I’m going to go and sit with Hoss and Little Joe. I’m afraid I get kinda sick when I see a lot of blood.”

Ben walked with Cassie to the door. “It’s alright Cassie, we’ll stay with Storm.”

“Thank you Mr. Cartwright.”

When Ben once again turned to face the bed he was shocked to see a complete change, not only in his son but Storm as well. Paul had begun his examination of the bullet wound. Adam was sitting at the head of the bed, one hand was stroking Storm’s forehead while the other one was being squeezed by Storm. After the bullet was out and she was resting quietly, Paul turned to leave.

“She’ll be alright. She did lose a lot of blood and she is running a slight fever, but I believe she’ll be just fine. I’ll come back out in a day or so. If her fever should get any worse just give her some of this medicine and send for me.”

Paul handed Adam a bottle and joined Ben at the door.

“Thanks for coming Paul. Adam are you coming?”

“In a minute pa. I think this is the first and only time I’ve seen her this quiet. I think I like it.”
As Paul and Ben left the room Paul asked a question that he had been wanting to ask since he had first heard Storm and Adam arguing.

“Ben do you mind if I ask you just who these two young ladies are?”
“Guests Paul.”

“Is there a chance that this guest can finally make Adam forget about Alice?”

“I hope so Paul. I hope so.”

CHAPTER 5

The days that followed found Adam in with Storm very often. He said it was only to make sure she was behaving herself and staying in bed as the doctor had ordered, Ben knew better. He knew because his son was beginning to act like his old self. He was more like the man he was before Alice had betrayed him.

About ten days after Storm had been shot she and Cassie were the only two in the house.

Upon hearing something Cassie looked up from the book she was reading. “Storm what are you doing out of bed? You know the doctor said you should stay there for at least two weeks.”

“I think Adam told him to say that. Cassie I feel fine and I looked at the wound and it’s practically all healed; besides I can’t stand it in that room any more. I’m just going to sit down here for a little while.”

“Okay but Adam is going to be real mad.”

“I don’t care!” Storm watched as Cassie got out of her chair and headed for the stairs. “Where are you going?”

“Upstairs. I sure don’t want to be here when he comes in to see you there.”

“Coward.”

“Yes I am, quite honestly Storm I can’t understand why you’re not afraid. When he gets angry he scares me.”

“Don’t be silly Cassie. He’s not the type of man who would hurt you.”

“Really Storm? Does this mean you trust him?”
“Maybe a little but not completely, and I better not hear you repeating that to him.”

Storm found herself out of her room and downstairs but the room wasn’t what she had really begun to hate. She hated all the time she had been forced to spend alone. Adam would come and sit with her when he could but as time went on and she was healing more and more everyone had things that had to be done and would tend to forget that while their days were filled with activity hers would be spent anxiously awaiting an interruption. So she found that while her surroundings had changed her status hadn’t, she was still alone. She figured she could make it to the barn; at least there she would have Ares to talk to and since Adam was going to be angry anyway why not give him good reason to be. When she got to the barn she found that Ares was not the only one there to talk to.

“Well hello there.”

“Ned! How….What are you doing here?”

“I’ve come to see you. You know something Storm you really are lovelier than I ever thought you would be.”

“Ned I think if you have any hopes of remaining a free man you had better get out of here.”

“Ah, so you do want me to get away.”

“From here, yes.”

“Are you afraid I’ll hurt him? Don’t think I missed the way you looked at him! Tell me Storm have you let him touch you, have you willingly lain beneath him? Has he seen parts of you I’ve only dreamt of?”

“If you would have just stayed in Texas I would have let you fulfill any dream you had, of course only after we were married.”

“Maybe if you would have before we married I would have had a reason to stay.”

“You see Ned, you’re really no different from the others. Why do you expect me to behave any differently than any other lady? Tell me did you really love me or just want to be able to say you were the one to tame me?”

“Doesn’t really matter now because I’m going to take what I’ve wanted for a long time whether or not you say yes.”

Storm turned to run but led off with her bad leg which, although it was healed, was still weak. It gave out and she fell forward. Before she could get up Ned was on top of her. She struggled to get him off of her but he was stronger and the more she fought the more eager he seemed to become.

********

When Roy saw Ben and Adam in town he began to think that maybe he should be taking the news he had just received a little more seriously.

“Ben, Adam, are Little Joe and Hoss with you in town?”

“No Roy they left today to round up some strays that had been spotted, they should be back tomorrow.” Ben felt that there was something more than just curiosity prompting Roy’s question.

“Why Roy? Did those brothers of mine do something they shouldn’t have?”
“No Adam. Tell me is Hop-Sing at the house?”
“No he left for San Francisco two days ago. If it weren’t for Cassie we’d all be very unhappy about having to eat our own cooking.” Like his father Adam too felt Roy was not asking about everyone’s location just to make conversation. “Why Roy, is there something wrong?”

“No Adam it’s just that I got a wire a few minutes ago saying that Ned Tate escaped while they were bringing him to New Mexico to face trial.”
“Do you think he’s going to go after Storm?”

“Honestly Ben if he has any sense he’s heading straight for the border, but the wire said it appeared as if he might have headed in this direction which is why they sent the wire.”

“Which way do you think he’s heading Roy?” Adam trusted the sheriff’s opinion.

“He didn’t seem to me to be a man who took being betrayed lightly and it certainly appeared as if he felt Storm had betrayed him.”

“If he’s done anything to hurt her.”

Ben and Roy had to run to keep up with Adam. As it was they arrived back at the Ponderosa ten minutes after him. When he got back the first thing that Adam did was to run into the house and upstairs. He foolishly believed that Storm would still be in her bed as she had been told. He got to her room and found the bed empty and feared he may be too late. He then went to check on Cassie who, while Storm was recuperating, had been sleeping in another room. He hoped that Tate had left her alone because it would easier if he only had to worry about what Tate was doing to Storm. He knew that Storm would do anything to keep Cassie safe and didn’t want Tate to be able to use that against her.

“Adam!” When the door burst open Cassie had been startled.

“Cassie where’s Storm?”

“Isn’t she downstairs?”

“Well she…..downstairs? Why would you think she’d be downstairs? She should be in her room.”

“Is something wrong Adam?”

“No Cassie, I want you to stay here. If she’s not in her room and she’s not downstairs, maybe she went to see Ares.” Damn her, Adam thought, why did she have to be so stubborn. They had had a ‘discussion’ just this morning on when she could leave her bed and Adam had naively believed he had won.

********

Storm was trying her best to fight Ned. She didn’t like the feel of his lips, or the touch of his hands. At one time she thought she might but, as she had told Cassie, that was another life.

“Damn you bitch! Just stay still and you may find that you’d enjoy this.”

One second Ned was on top of her, his hands in places no mans had ever been, and the next he was flying across the barn. She saw Adam following closely after him.

Not too soon after the fight had started, luckily for Ned, Ben and Roy arrived to stop it.

“Adam that’s enough!” Roy feared he would beat Tate to death. The times he had seen Adam this angry could be counted on one hand.

Ben knew of a tactic that would work better than trying to appeal to Adam’s sense of mercy in regards to Tate. “Adam why don’t you go help Storm. I think maybe her leg is bleeding again.”

Adam’s anger quickly changed to concern. He went to Storm and helped her up. He removed his coat and placed it over her shoulders to cover the places Tate had torn her dress. He put his arms around her waist and she leaned on him. In order to walk out of the barn they had to pass Tate and as they did he asked a very dangerous question.

“Tell me something Cartwright, I believe I have a right to know, is she everything I thought she would be? Is she as wild in bed as she is everywhere else? Would she have been worth what it cost me?”

Adam turned to confront Tate but Storm place her hand on his arm.

“Adam, I would love to see you make him pay for what he’s said but it’s not worth what it would cost you. He’s not worth it.”

With that Adam had to agree. He placed his arm back around her waist and helped her into the house.

After Roy had secured Tate’s hands he placed him on a horse. Before he mounted his own he turned to say something to Ben.

“Ben, Adam seems to be more like himself than he has for some time.”

“Yes Roy he is.”

“Well I better be getting this one back to jail, again. I’ll be seeing you Ben.”

Ben entered the house to find that there was no need to ask Cassie why she was sitting downstairs, he could hear the voices from upstairs very clearly.

“What is wrong with you!? I thought we had this settled this morning! Didn’t we agree that the doctor said to stay in bed for two weeks!? Not one week, not ten days, but two weeks! As far as I know two weeks has always been fourteen days!”

“WE didn’t have this settled this morning YOU had it settled this morning! If I had been in bed then Ned would have come into the house and something might have happened to Cassie! Then what Adam! HUH!”

“Then nothing because the door would have been locked! He wouldn’t have gotten in and even if he did there are more than enough weapons around. I’m sure you could have gotten your hands on one of them!”

Again Ben was surprised by his son’s inability to see what should be taken care of first. “Adam did you check the bandages?”

“Yeah pa the wound is fine.”

“Yes it’s fine which means I don’t have to stay in here anymore!”

“So help me Storm I’ll tie you down! Pa will you please see if you can talk some sense into her while I go get some ropes.”

“Adam.” Ben watched his son leave the room not certain if he were serious or not. “Storm I don’t think he means it.”

“I do. He hates me.”

“And does how he feels matter to you?”

“Yes. NO! I mean no one likes to be hated.”

“True enough Storm.”

Storm knew it was true but wasn’t she treating Adam as if she hated him? Well didn’t she!? She knew she didn’t no matter how she tried to convince herself otherwise. She knew what she did was fear him and the way he was making her feel. He was making her feel as if she could start to dream and that was not something she had allowed herself to do for a very long time. She decided she could stay put for four more days. She would behave for those four days because she’d thought of a way to make some money, hopefully enough to get away from him.

“Storm, Storm?!”

“I’m sorry Mr. Cartwright I guess I was thinking about what you had said. I realize I haven’t been treating Adam any better than he’s been treating me; in fact I probably have been treating him worse. Will you please tell him that I’ll behave, that I’ll stay in bed and do as I’m told, that he doesn’t have to worry.”

“You mean I got these ropes for nothing.”

Ben turned to see his son standing in the door with a lasso in each hand. “Adam I told her you weren’t serious.”

“I guess you were wrong pa because I was.”

True to her word Storm stayed in bed for the remaining four days. She behaved herself for those four days because she knew on the fifth day there would be the devil to pay.

 

CHAPTER 6

“Cassie I need you to listen to me. I have to go somewhere but I promise I’ll be back.”

“Storm where do you have to go? It‘s so very late.”

“I’ll tell you Cassie but you must promise me you won’t tell anyone.”

“But Storm.”

“No buts Cassie.”
“Alright I promise I won’t say a word to anyone.”

“Okay. I’ve thought of a way to make some money. If I’m lucky good money, maybe enough money.”

“How?” Cassie had begun to hope Storm would give up the idea of leaving and they could stay here forever.

“You know how I’ve told you how I’ll never allow myself to love any man? How I promised myself I’d never let my need for anyone overshadow my need to be who I am? How I’ve learned that I can’t trust any one man. I figure since I don’t ever intend to get married there’s no need for me to save myself for that.” Storm saw Cassie looking at her in total shock. She didn’t like it. “Oh Cassie don’t look at me like that.”

“But Storm how can you think like that?”

“Because we need money and this is a way to get it. Cassie we’ll have to leave here sooner or later, it’ll be much easier if it’s sooner.”

“But don’t you see Storm that you’re acting just like papa? What you’re planning on doing is the same thing he did.”

“No it’s not Cassie. This is my choice, he didn’t give you any.”

“Storm.”

“Cassie you just remember your promise.”

“I will but I wish you wouldn’t go.” Cassie watched Storm sneak out. She watched as she headed off towards Virginia City. She prayed someone would wake up, would hear her leave and stop her. No one did so Cassie sat down and began writing. She was surprised that Storm hadn’t realized what she had done.

 

Adam

You have to stop Storm. She’s gone to town to make money. She made me promise not to tell you her plan but I only promised I wouldn’t say anything not that I wouldn’t write it. Normally I would have expected her to catch on but I guess her mind was on something else.
She said it doesn’t matter if she does this because she’s never getting married. She said since that’s true there’s no need for her to save herself for one man. I know you’ll understand what she intends to do.

Please Adam, stop her.

 

Cassie walked to Adam’s door and knocked softly, she had no wish to wake anyone else up. It was bad enough that Adam would know how much Storm wanted to get away and what she was willing to do to accomplish it.

“Cassie it’s after midnight, what are you still doing up?”

“Adam read this and then you’ll understand.”

She turned and headed back to her room. Adam unfolded the piece of paper Cassie had handed him and read it. When he had finished he didn’t know who he felt more anger at, Storm for what she was planning on doing or the world for making her feel this hopeless. He got dressed and headed into town.

********

Once he reached Virginia City he headed where he thought Storm might be.

“Adam Cartwright It has been some time since you’ve been here. Gladly that’s not true of all the Cartwright men. Why just the other day…..”

“Lois before you go any further that’s not what I want to know but there is something I do want to ask you.”

“And just what might that be?”

“Has anyone come here tonight looking for a job?”

“Is that why you’ve stayed away so long? Bored with what we were offering? The girls are going to be mighty upset if that’s true. I’m sure they’ll be more than happy to find new ways…..” The look on Adam’s face let Lois know that he wasn’t in the mood to play games. “Actually someone did come by not that long ago, she’s upstairs right now. I told her I wanted her to think about what she was doing. I explained to her what this kind of life can be like. I told her if after she thought on it a little she still felt she wanted a job I’d give her one. She’s real pretty but I get the feeling that while she may know what she’ll be doing she hasn’t actually done it yet.”

“Lois I want you to send her to me.”

“She must be real lucky to have you be her first.”

“I want you to tell her there’s someone who’s willing to pay her very well for her time. Tell her that if she’ll agree to stay with him every night for the next, oh shall we say, four days he’ll pay her $200.00.”

“Did you say $200.00? Are you sure you wouldn’t want someone with a little more experience for that much?”

“Lois it wouldn’t be enough for your time but it will be just the right amount for hers.” Knowing that Storm was here and still alone made Adam relax a little.

“Nice to see you can be as charming as ever Adam. I’ll go tell her. Why don’t you go wait in the room at the end of the hall. I’m sure for that amount she’ll be right there.”

“Lois, just one more favor, don’t mention my name.”

Lois knew there was more to this story; she also knew she would find out the rest.

“It would seem as if you have a real bad case of good luck.” Lois knew the money would be tempting, so tempting in fact that it could blind someone to the true cost of this kind of life.

“Luck?”

“Yes, I have a gentleman who’s willing to pay very well for some young ladies company while he’s in town. I happened to mention that I had a new girl and he was very interested.”

“How interested?”
“$200.00 worth of interested.”

“Then I guess I have a job.”

“Are you sure you still want it?”

********

Storm walked down the hall and opened the door. She wasn’t too sure of what her decision would mean but she realized she had no choice.

“Storm! What are you doing here?”

“I started to think about some of the things I’d said. Cassie I can’t go through with it. Who knows maybe someday I’ll find someone I can love.” Storm knew they both knew she already had.

“Storm, I sent Adam into town after you.”

“You did what! Cassie you promised.”

“I kept my promise. I only said I wouldn’t say anything and I didn’t. I wrote it down and he read it.”

“Cassie!” Then Storm began to smile, then she began to laugh.

“What’s so funny Storm?” Cassie hadn’t heard Storm laugh like that in a very long time.

“I can only imagine the look on his face when he can’t find me.”

“Where are you going?” Cassie feared Storm was going to go into town to get Adam.

“Downstairs to wait for him. I’m not going to miss seeing the look on his face when he walks through that door and finds me here.”

 

********

Just about the time Storm was settling herself in a chair facing the front door, the door to the room Adam was waiting in was opening.

“Storm! How could you be…..” Adam was rendered speechless when he saw it wasn’t Storm who had come into the room. “You’re not Storm.”

“No my name is Doris. Lois said you’d be willing to pay me $200.00 if I’d be willing to stay with you for four days.”

“I’ll make a deal with you. I’ll give you the $200.00 if you’ll forget about working in a place like this.”

“I only wanted to make enough money to get to my father’s family back east. $200.00 is more than enough to do that.”

“Alright. You tell Lois that you’ve changed your mind. Ask her if you can stay here tonight and tomorrow I’ll come and give you your money. Tell Lois I’ll pay her for the room you use too.”

“Don’t you want me to do something to earn the money?”

“Doris what I’ve learned is well worth the money.”

 

Adam rode home in a lot better a disposition than when he’d left. When he opened the door he was greeted by a very rare sight. One he could recall seeing only a few times and only because it wasn’t known that he was looking.

“I must say all the trouble I’ve gone through tonight was well worth it, if only to see you smile.”

“Did you have fun in town?”

“Not as much as I thought I would.”

“Disappointed that you didn’t find me there? That now you have no reason to yell at me?”

“I believe I still have a reason. After all you did leave here with the intention of doing just what Cassie and I believed.”

“Adam if everyone was punished for intentions alone there wouldn’t be an empty jail cell in the entire country.”

“I suppose you’re right.”

Adam went and stoked the fire until it was burning brightly. He went and sat on the couch happy that Storm did what he had hoped and came and sat down next to him. He knew that things would be different between them. He also knew that there would be no going back.

“Storm?”

“Adam?”

“Do you feel that?”

“Feel what?”

“If feels like a new day.”

“Yes, what could prove to be a good day.”

Early the next morning Little Joe and Hoss made their way downstairs and were stopped by a sight they were both shocked and yet happy to see.

There was Adam and Storm sitting on the settee. Storm’s head resting on Adam’s shoulder and Adam’s head resting on Storm’s. They were both very fast asleep.

“Why don’t you boys come and sit down.”

For the first time they noticed their father sitting at the table with a very contented smile on his face.

“Pa shouldn’t we wake them up?”

“Oh I think they’ll wake up on their own Hoss.”

“Yeah but pa it could be a lot more fun if we do it.”

“Joseph.” How could Ben explain that he was afraid that once they did wake up things would go back to what they were. “Please come and sit down.”

“Pa what do you think happened last night?”

“I don’t know Joseph, but to cause this it had to be nothing short of a miracle.”

Storm awoke first to the smell of coffee and bacon, and the sound of hushed voices. She tried to raise her head but found it difficult, then last night came back to her and she realized where she was and why it felt as if there were a weight preventing her from lifting her head. She gently poked Adam in his side but he still awoke with a start. It had little to do with her nudge and more to do with what he had been dreaming that startled him. He felt as a child who had been discovered doing something it knew to be wrong. When he opened his eyes to find himself looking into Storm’s he thought maybe he was still dreaming.

“Good morning you two.”

Well, Adam thought, maybe some dreams do come to an end he only hoped that from now on the reality wouldn’t be too different from the dream.

“Good morning pa.”

“Yes good morning Mr. Cartwright. Good morning Little Joe, Hoss. Good morning Adam.” No one missed the subtle change in tone between everyone else’s and Adam’s good morning.

“Yes it is a very good morning Storm.” Adam prayed it would only be good mornings between them from now on.

“If you’ll all excuse me I had better go wake Cassie and change.”

After Storm was upstairs Adam turned to look towards his father and brothers. He had hesitated in doing this because he knew when he did he would see that they expected an explanation. He also knew it would be better if he gave them one before Storm returned.

 

“You what?”

“I had to pa. That girl wasn’t much older than Cassie, besides I had told Lois I would.”

“Yeah but $200.00 Adam?”

“Well I thought it was Storm. I had to make sure to make it a very tempting offer.”

“Adam?”

“Yes Little Joe.”

“What if it had been Storm?”

They all could tell Adam was thinking about Little Joe’s question. Just how far would he have gone in his lesson and would he have been able to stop before the lesson had gone too far?

“If you’ll all excuse me I had better go change as well.”

********

“Cassie aren’t you coming down?”

“In a minute Storm, I think I heard Adam go into his room and I think I owe him an apology.”

“Alright but you better hurry or I just might eat all the bacon.”

Cassie stood outside Adam’s door. She could hear him inside. She was afraid he would be angry with her for sending him into town after Storm last night. She had just worked up enough courage and had raised her hand to knock when the door opened.

“Cassie, good morning.”

“Good morning Adam”
“Is something wrong?” The way she kept staring at the ground told him there was.

“I just wanted to apologize for last night.”

“There isn’t any need for apologies Cassie.”

“I should have known that Storm wouldn’t have gone through with it. She said the only reason she could was because she would never love or trust any man but she already does. Adam she loves and trusts you.”

“Wait Cassie. I’m not sure if Storm or I know exactly what it is we feel for each other yet, but I think maybe now we’re both willing to take the time to find out .”

“Adam what’s today’s date?”

“It’s the ninth Cassie. Why?”

“The eleventh is Storm’s birthday. Do you think Hop-Sing would mind if I bake her a cake?” Cassie knew how Hop-Sing hated anyone in his kitchen.

“I think he’d be more than happy to help you. Cassie I think maybe we should let Storm believe you’ve forgotten her birthday.”

“Why would I want to do that?”

“Because it will make the surprise party that much easier to plan.”

“A party? Storm hasn’t had a party on her birthday since….well since forever.”

“Then she’s due to have one isn’t she, and we’ll make it one she’ll never forget.”

The first chance he got Adam explained his plan to his family and used the trip into town to pay the fee for his lesson of last night as an excuse to invite people out to the Ponderosa. He then went about trying to think of a way to get Storm away from the house on that day.

It had taken him a while but he had finally come up with an idea. He had thought it would be easy but should have known where Storm was concerned nothing was easy.

“I just need you to come with me.”

“But why?”

“Because I need your help in picking out something.”

“What?”
“A birthday gift.”

“For who?” Cassie had remembered and told him.

“For the wife of a friend. Her birthday is at the end of the month and I would like to send her a gift.”

“Adam should you really be sending another man’s wife a gift for her birthday?” Storm had begun to believe that every woman must be in love with Adam and had begun to feel that because of this every man must be jealous of him.

“Storm, her husband and I have been friends for some time so I don’t think he’ll mind but that’s why I’m asking for your help. I don’t want to risk our friendship so if you think what I choose isn’t appropriate then…”

“That’s what you’ll get.”

“Very funny Storm.”

Adam didn’t think it would prove to be so difficult to get a woman to go shopping. Finally Storm agreed to go and went to get ready for the trip into town.

“I do believe son it would have been easier in getting her to agree to help you in roping some steers.”
“I agree, but than she wouldn’t be helping me in picking out her gift.”

“Just make sure you’re not back before six o’clock. Everyone should be here by then.”

“Don’t worry pa we won’t be back too early. I just hope I have enough patience to wait that long.”

 

Cassie had tried to avoid Storm as much as she could because she was finding it difficult to keep the secret. She knew Storm was upset to think that she had forgotten her birthday and it hurt her to think Storm was hurting because of her.

“Storm why don’t you wear this one?”

“Cassie don’t you think that’s a little much for a trip into town?”

“Maybe but you look prettiest in this one, besides it’s the only one that’s clean.” A detail that Cassie had made sure of.

“Cassie why don’t you go and help Adam. I really don’t feel like a trip into town.”

“He didn’t ask me he asked you, maybe because he wants to be alone with you did you think of that?”

Storm hadn’t. Cassie was right she would be alone with him all day, at least that was one good thing that would come out of all this.

********

Adam knew Storm was disappointed. He had seen an enthusiasm in her eyes the minute he’d mentioned he was looking for a birthday gift. He had also seen it replaced by a look of melancholy the instant he said the gift wasn’t for her. He felt that this would only make the surprise that much sweeter.

“Storm you’re not helping.”

They had been in town for almost an hour and Adam had made sure to waste as much time as possible. He had tried his best to be busy looking at other things every time Storm had pointed out something and he could tell she was becoming annoyed.

“I have told you more than once that something like………….”

“What Storm?”

“Nothing.”

“No, you saw something.”

“Not something you can get for a friend’s wife.”

“Show me anyway.”

She pointed to a beautiful music box. How she had spotted it was a mystery because it was hidden behind so many other things.

“Mama use to have one just like that. She had so many because papa would always bring her music boxes. She always loved to listen to the music and make up words to the tune. The words were never the same twice but they were always beautiful. We had to sell them all. Better to have food than music.”

“I guess you’re right that’s not an appropriate gift for a friend’s wife.” But it is not nearly enough for who it is truly intended for.

“I told you a nice handkerchief would be fine.”

“Will you please pick one out for me? Make sure it’s a pretty one.”

While Storm went to pick one out, Adam asked Mr. Lloyd if he would wrap the music box in the handkerchief Storm would return with and bring it with him to the party.

“Here! This is a pretty one. If you would have just listened to me sooner we would probably be home already.”

“You know something; I’m beginning to feel hungry. Why don’t we go have something to eat?” It hadn’t escaped Adam’s attention that she had said home.

“Do we really have too? Can’t we just go back?”

Adam handed Mr. Lloyd the handkerchief and turned to leave the store.

“Adam aren’t you even going to take it?”

Uh oh he better think fast. “I’ve given Mr. Lloyd the address and he’s offered to send it for me. Come on Storm we’ll have a little celebratory lunch.”

Cassie had indeed remembered. They were probably all waiting for them at this very minute. “Celebration? Celebration of what Adam?”

He saw the hope come back to her face and he hated to shoot it down again but it had to be this way. “Why what else but picking out the perfect gift.” This wasn’t a total lie.

“Oh.”

“Is there something else that I don’t know about that we should be celebrating?”

“No, of course not.” Like she had said before the only thing she ever expected that always came to pass was that she would be disappointed.

When he saw the utter look of despair that came into her eyes he almost broke and told her everything, but he didn’t. It took all the will power he possessed, but he didn’t.

She had never before seen a man eat so slowly. She would have thought growing up with a brother like Hoss would prevent anyone from eating slowly. She knew that wasn’t nice, or true. Hoss would gladly give you the last helping of anything if you really wanted it. She was just in a very bad mood and she was taking it out on everyone. Finally he was done, she had eaten very little, and they headed for the livery. She would swear that he stopped and talked to everyone they passed. She could feel herself becoming more and more aggravated because all she wanted to do was go back to her room and brood.

At long last they were heading back. The way he was driving the horses, though, they would be lucky to reach the house by six o’clock. She wished he had listened to her and taken individual horses instead of the carriage because than she wouldn’t have cared how slow he went because she would have gone however fast she wished. That was the exact reason Adam had taken the carriage.

“Adam don’t you think you could get them to move a little faster?”

“I’m sure I could but why are you in such a hurry to get back to the house? I would have thought you would enjoy being alone with me.”

“Any other day I would but right now I’m a little tired, so do you think you can go a little faster?”

“Okay but before we do there’s something I want you to see.” Adam found himself smiling at the thought that she seemed to find the idea of being alone with him a pleasant one.

“Adam I just told you I was tired.”

“It’ll be worth it, I promise.”

By this time she was so disheartened she had no strength left to argue. He stopped in a spot where he would find himself whenever he felt sad or that he had been let down by those around him. It was a spot his father had shown him. From there you could see all of Lake Tahoe. When faced with that sight no one could be sad for very long. It had a way of helping you put things into perspective.

“So tell me Storm was I right? Was it worth the extra time?”

“It’s beautiful Adam.” Looking out over the lake made her realize what a fool she was being. This was the first birthday in a very long time she was surrounded by people who cared about her. It didn’t matter if they knew it was her birthday. It didn’t matter if she had a cake, she hadn’t had one of those in years. They had given her one of the greatest gifts ever, even though at first she tried to throw it back at them. They had given her caring and understanding, they hadn’t given up on her even though she had given up on herself.

Adam could tell that the lake had once again worked its magic. She wasn’t quite as sad as she had been when they had first arrived here.

“Ready to go home?”

“Yes Adam, I am.”

He saw her smile at him and knew she was thinking that the word home was a very beautiful one. One that she could finally say without feeling as if for her it had no meaning. She knew that from now on she would always have one.

********

“Aren’t you going to put up the horses?”

“Don’t worry I will, I just want to see what’s for supper.”

“Supper? You can’t possibly be hungry after all you ate for lunch.”

It was a very good thing that Adam was behind her when she opened the door, if he hadn’t of been she would have wound up on the floor.

Joe had been appointed lookout and when he saw them approaching he told everyone to get ready. When the door opened everyone yelled surprise or happy birthday. Storm felt as if a lightening bolt had passed through her. She turned around and hid her face in Adam’s shirt. When she finally felt she had gained enough control of her emotions she spoke.

“Adam?”

“Happy birthday Storm.”

She looked up into his eyes and felt something she never had. It frightened her a little but it also made her feel stronger than she could ever remember feeling before.

She whispered softly to him. “Ne macamaqueto en.”

“What does that mean Storm?”

Luckily for her Cassie arrived to keep Adam from pushing her for an answer.

“You’re not angry with me are you Storm?”

“No Cassie. I should have known you wouldn’t forget.”

“I never would.”

“I know.”

“Storm I think everyone who hasn’t already would like to meet you.” Adam would take great pleasure in performing the introductions if only for the fact that it would mean Storm would need to remain near him. He couldn’t know that she had no intentions of going very far from him.

“Of course they would, isn’t she the guest of honor?”

“Yes she is pa.”

Adam introduced her to those she hadn’t met and let her say hello to those she had. At one point during the party, in spite of all efforts on their parts to prevent it, they had somehow become separated. The women of town had managed to corner Storm and began to ask questions that had been plaguing them ever since they had learned of her and Cassie staying at the Ponderosa. Storm felt as if she had been surrounded by a group of clucking hens. No sooner did one stop talking when the next started, of course that was better than when they were all talking at the same time. In much the same way Adam found himself surrounded by every available man, and some who weren’t.

“So tell me Adam is she spoken for? It’s not really fair of you, you know, hiding her out here. You really didn’t give us much of a chance.”

“Trent’s right. She’s the prettiest thing to come through Virginia City in a long time.”

“Dixon, Trent, gentlemen if you would please excuse me I feel a need for some air.” Adam had seen Storm slip outside and he wished to be near her.

“So has the day turned out better than you first thought it would this morning?”
“Much better. I will admit to being a little upset earlier.”

“Up until we stopped to look at the lake.”

“How did you know?”
“You mean besides the look on your face? Pa always said that that view could work magic. He hasn’t been wrong yet.”

“And he still isn’t. I realized then how it didn’t matter if anyone remembered it was my birthday because this one would be the best ever. For the first time in a long time I would be surrounded by people I could trust, people I could depend on. It’s been so long since I felt that.”

“I’m glad you’ve finally realized it.” Adam took the present Mr. Lloyd had handed him just before he had stepped outside. “This is for you Storm, happy birthday.”

“Adam?” When she saw what the present was wrapped in she smiled. When she saw what was inside she felt like crying. “It’s beautiful, but….”

“No buts. If anyone deserves to have a happy birthday it’s you. And I don’t want to hear you want to know how much it cost.”

“Ne macamaqueto en.”

“You said that earlier, what does it mean Storm?”

“Maybe I’ll tell you someday.”

Again it appeared as if her luck was holding out. Once again before Adam could press her any further Hoss opened the door.

“Hey, come on, pa says we can’t cut the cake until Storm makes her wish. Storm it’s a real fine cake.”

“I’m coming Hoss.”

“Yeah we’re coming.”

Hoss heard the irritation in his brother‘s voice. “Sorry, did I interrupt something Adam?”

“No, not a thing.” Adam found himself thinking that maybe if he’d come out a few minutes later he would have.

********

“Storm, what’s that?”

Everyone had left and the house was now dark. Storm had thought Cassie had fallen asleep so she had taken the music box Adam had given her and was listening to the music. She hadn’t shown it to Cassie because she had wanted to keep it to herself for just a short while. She had decided to try and think up words just as her mother had done then she would show everyone.

“Adam gave it to me.”

“It’s just like one of the ones Aunt Skye use to have.”

“Yes it is. I told Adam about it when I saw this one in town today. I didn’t see him buy it.”

“Storm what did you wish for?”

“Nothing Cassie. I couldn’t think of anything I wanted that I didn’t already have.”

“Storm, you love him don’t you?”

“Yes Cassie. I do. Now go to sleep.”

Now that she had admitted it she knew she needed some time. Time to let go of all the fear and mistrust, time to think. She knew she could never do that here, not with him so close. When he looked at her lately she found she couldn’t think clearly.

 

CHAPTER 7

A few days later found everyone with plans away from the Ponderosa. Plans that were discussed over breakfast. Storm kept her plans to herself.

“So no plans but to sit around and do nothing?” Adam could sense there was more than Storm was saying he was puzzled as to what it could be.

“Are you sure you don’t want to come into town with us Storm?”

“No Cassie, you go, I’ve already been to town this week.”

While Cassie was getting ready for the trip to Virginia City Storm took the time to have a talk with her.

“Cassie you know that I love you right?”
“Of course Storm and I love you. Is there something wrong?”
“No Cassie, for the first time in a very long time everything is right.”

 

Storm watched as everyone rode away from the house. She turned and headed back inside and went about setting everything right. First she wrote a letter to Cassie and placed it on her pillow. Next she wrote a letter to Mr. Cartwright, Hoss and Little Joe and placed it on the table downstairs. Lastly she set about writing the hardest one of all, the one to Adam. She went into his room and laid herself down in his bed. She buried her face in his pillow and breathed in his scent, then placed the letter where her head had been and left his room.

Once she felt everything was as right as it could be she went out to the barn and saddled a horse. She couldn’t take Ares; she somehow knew she wouldn’t be able to ride him without being reminded of Adam. She led the horse out of the barn, mounted and took one last look at the place she had begun to call home and left. She hoped it wouldn’t be too long before she saw it again.

As Adam watched her ride away he knew it wasn’t going to be only a few hours. His heart wouldn’t let him believe she was leaving for good, but that didn’t make it hurt any less.

He went inside and saw the envelope addressed to his father and brothers. He figured, or maybe hoped, there would be one for him. He found it in his room. Before reading it he traced the small indent her head had left in his pillow, he breathed in the slight scent of her that remained, and then he read what she had written.

 

Dear Adam

I don’t know where to start. I suppose if you’re reading this you weren’t so angry with me that you just tore it up or burnt it, that I will take as a good sign.

How can I explain to you why I’ve gone? I hope I know you well enough to know if I tell you the truth you’ll understand. I want to let you know I overheard you the day you said you wanted to take on guardianship of Cassie. At first it upset me, but then I realized maybe you weren’t as bad as I originally thought so I now believe I can trust her here and know you’ll take care of her.

Now as to why I’ve gone. I need time. Time to think and I find lately I can’t seem to think very rationally when I’m around you. Since I was fourteen I’ve had people depending on me. Aunt Evelyn was wonderful and I loved her dearly, but she knew nothing on how to run a ranch. When the money papa had left ran out I tried to keep the ranch going. That’s why she married Whitcomb. She felt I was doing too much and she thought he would take over the running of the ranch so I could start having a life of my own. Instead he took whatever we could earn and either drank it or gambled it away.

Sometimes I think that’s what killed her. She just tried too hard to help me. She wasn’t strong enough for that kind of work. What makes it even worse was that once she was gone Whitcomb sold the ranch so it was like all the hard work was for nothing. It kind of made me feel as if her dying was for nothing. I didn’t have too much time to think on it though because I had given Aunt Evelyn my word I would watch after Cassie.

But all this does little to explain what I need to think about now.

You scare me Adam. I guess you realize that I’ve always been rather strong willed. I hope that made you smile a little. Lately, who am I kidding, from the first time I saw you I felt as if you could overpower my will. That if you took me in your arms I would willingly lose myself there and Adam I would so love to do that, but before I can let that happen I have to know who I am. I have to exist as me, not as the one who can handle everyone’s problems, not as Cassie’s protector. I need time to put aside all the bad memories, all the feelings of mistrust. I have to have time to become the girl I once was, the one who believed in love everlasting and eternal happiness.

I hope you’re willing to give me that time. I will understand if you’re not. I understand I’m not telling you how long this may take but that’s only because I don’t know. I appreciate that I’m asking a lot of you but I promise you I will return, if only to tell you what ne macamaquedo en means.

Storm

He would willingly give her all the time she needed. He loved her too.

********

He didn’t know how long he’d been sitting there. Probably only an hour or so but if felt like days. He heard the front door open and heard Cassie running upstairs. Obviously she had gotten something and wanted to show Storm.

Cassie had indeed gotten something and she did want to show Storm. When she opened the door to their room she was disappointed that Storm wasn’t there. She saw the envelope on her pillow and picked it up and opened it.

 

Dear Cassie

Don’t be angry with me. I love you and I know you know that but I need some time alone. I hope you will understand that. I can only do this because I know you will be safe and well taken care of. I also believe you will be loved. I promise you I will return. You’re the only family I have too.

Love Storm

At the same time Cassie was reading her letter Ben had opened the one left for he and his sons.

 

Dear Mr. Cartwright, Hoss and Little Joe

I want you to know that I have come to think of you as family. I have come to care for you and treasure your friendship and the way you try to look out for me. I have left a letter for Cassie and also one for Adam.

I’m sorry for any trouble I’ve caused with all my stubbornness. I guess you won’t be missing that.

As I’ve written to both of them, I will return. I give you my word. I hope that by now you know I do keep my word.

Storm

Ben could hear Cassie in the hall upstairs so obviously she had read her letter. He could tell by her footsteps she was going to Adam. They knew he was home because they had seen his horse outside when they had ridden up.

“Adam, Adam, you have to go after her.”
Ben watched as his son came down the stairs followed by a pleading Cassie.

“Pa what’s wrong?”

Ben handed the letter Storm had left to Joe.

“Adam if you go after her she’ll come back. She loves you, I know she does.”

“Cassie when she comes back it will be because she’s ready to not because I made her or because she felt guilty about leaving you.”

“But Adam.”

“No buts Cassie. She gets all the time she needs.”

Cassie didn’t think it would have been possible but at that moment she hated Adam. She knew only he could make Storm come back and she knew he wanted her to come back, so why didn’t he go and get her? Once she was able to calm down she would see that he was right. She would recognize that Storm deserved some time with no one to worry about but herself, but right now all she wanted was her back here because she was use to having Storm there to take care of everything.

Ben watched Cassie run upstairs crying. He watched his son go outside.

“Little Joe, Hoss will you go see if you can talk to Cassie. I need to talk to your brother.”

“Of course pa.”

“Yeah we’ll go. I guess we better get use to having a sister.”

Ben walked outside to find his son staring up at the night sky.

“Adam?”
“I watched her go pa. I felt something was wrong, that’s why I came back. I knew if I went to her I could have stopped her, I also knew I had to let her go. Somehow I just knew if I prevented her from leaving it would always come between us. I know she’ll be alright. She’s too damn stubborn not to be.”

********

As Storm rode away from the house she had come to feel was home she felt the tears as they fell. She knew she couldn’t look back because if she did she would also turn back. She knew where she was going, it was a small town they had spent a month or so in. Whitcomb had been caught cheating and was unable to pay the fine so he had been sentenced to thirty five days in jail. Storm guessed if he had known he was cheating the sheriff he might have been more careful about it.

With him in jail, she and Cassie were left alone. They had been declared the town’s responsibility until his release. Luckily for them the doctor and his wife had volunteered to take them in because the only other option offered them was the use of the jail cell next to Whitcomb.

Storm had been glad to learn who they would be staying with because she was always interested in learning about medicine and doctoring. She figured if the doctor would accept her help she could use that as a way to pay for her and Cassie’s food and lodging. She hoped he would also be interested in learning about some of the things her mother had taught her.

Dr. Arlen Rhodes and his wife Annabeth were always happy to take in children whenever needed. They had had none of their own and it made them feel as if they were doing as the Lord had intended them to do whey they took in those children who had no parents, even if it was only temporarily.

When Storm and Cassie came into their care they were apprehensive at first, after all Storm wasn’t really a child. By the time Whitcomb was released they wished they could find a way to have them remain with them. They let Storm know if they ever needed a place to stay they could always come back.

That was three years ago, she only hoped the offer was still good. It was early one morning that Storm found herself tentatively knocking on their front door. When Annabeth opened it, it took her a little while to recognize who she was looking at. When she finally did she flung the door wide and pulled Storm into a very warm and comforting motherly hug.

“Now you come inside right away. Storm, where’s Cassie?” Annabeth feared the worse. Had something happened to her? Had Whitcomb somehow done her harm? Storm recognized the worried look and quickly tried to ease her fears.

“She’s fine Mrs. Rhodes. I’ll explain it all to you, but she’s fine.”

“Then come in and start explaining. Oh I just know Arlen will be so happy when he comes home to find you here.”

Storm explained all that had happened since they had last been there. Her voice didn’t falter once until she started to explain about Adam and all that had happened in Virginia City. Annabeth knew there was more than what she was being told. She hoped in time Storm would be willing to tell her.

When her husband arrived home he recognized the look on his wife’s face. It was a look that told him there was a surprise waiting for him. It didn’t smell like she’d made stew or cake, which were usually the cause for the look she was now wearing.

“Arlen, you’ll never guess who’s come to visit?”

“You’re probably right; I’m not a very good guesser.”

“So you won’t even try?”

“Of course not so you may as well tell me darling.”
“Oh Arlen you spoil everything.”

Storm came out of the kitchen. “So tell me doc do you still need my help?”
Unlike his wife he recognized her instantly. “From you child, always. I’ve never had a better assistant.” Arlen took her in his arms and gave her a hug. “Now tell me where is Cassie?”

“She’s fine Arlen. I’ll explain it all to you later, there’s no need to make Storm go through it all again. Anyway it’s time to eat.”

“Oh I’ve asked Roger to join us. He should be here shortly.”

“Roger? Who’s Roger?”

“Storm, I’m not getting any younger. He helps me at the office. He’s been here for almost two years now, he graduated from medical school four years ago. I decided it was time for me to start training someone to take over for me when I decide to retire and he answered the ad. He’s a very nice young man and a very good doctor.” Arlen was thinking that if Roger and Storm sparked to each other than she would stay here permanently, of course he didn’t know about Adam.

“I don’t think he could ever be as good a doctor as you are, or as understanding a man.”

“Now child you’re going to give him a swelled head.”

Just then there was a knock on the door. Arlen opened it.

“Hello Mrs. Rhodes, I hope you don’t mind….” Roger noticed the very beautiful young lady sitting at the table.

Annabeth noticed the way Roger was looking at Storm, too bad it appeared as if Storm’s heart belonged to another, she too would have wished for a match between her and Roger and for the same reason as her husband.

“Good evening Roger and no I don’t mind you coming for dinner. May I introduce Miss. Storm Kendall, Storm this is Dr. Roger Pond.”

“Dr. Pond. It’s very good to meet you.”

“Please call me Roger Miss. Kendall.”

“If you’ll agree to call me Storm.”

********

The days passed slowly, the nights even slower. Cassie and Adam spent many of the night time hours thinking about Storm and wondering where and how she was. Adam would always know the nights that were particularly hard for Cassie because on those nights he would hear the music box he had given Storm for her birthday playing, that would always make that night even rougher on him than it might have started out as being.

It had been almost four months since Storm had left. In that time Adam had seen Cassie grow to be more independent then she would have ever been if Storm hadn’t of gone, so that was one good thing that came out of her leaving. Another good thing was that he realized just how much he loved her.

“Cassie, I’ll be leaving for Tucson tomorrow and I promise I will bring you back something. Is there anything in particular you would like?”

“Tucson? That’s in Arizona right Adam?”

“Yes Cassie it’s in Arizona.”

“Oh Adam, that’s it! I should have thought of it sooner. That’s where she is.”

“Cassie, are you telling me Storm is in Tucson?”

“No not Tucson, there’s a town called Blue Mesa not far out of Tucson. I know that’s where she is, I just know it!”

“Cassie?”

“I know Adam and I do understand but maybe you could just go and see if she’s alright. Maybe something is keeping her from coming back.”

“Why do you believe so strongly that she’s there?”

Cassie explained about Dr. Rhodes and his wife. She told him of how Storm liked it so much there because in spite of everything Storm liked helping people. It was one trait she had inherited from her mother.

“I don’t know Cassie.”

“Oh please Adam. Please?”

“I’ll see.” And that’s what frightened Adam most. If he did see Storm could he walk away? Would he be able to leave her there?

The following morning Adam left Cassie with the promise that he would think about going to Blue Mesa. Before he’d even made it off the Ponderosa he knew he would be stopping there, the only question that remained was would it be before or after Tucson.

Luckily he decided on after, because if it had been before he may not have handled the business in Tucson very well if at all.

It was dusk when he found himself riding into Blue Mesa but he spotted her right away. She was leaving the doctor’s office but she was with a young man. He managed to get close enough to hear them without being spotted.

“Now Storm, the baby is due in what seven or eight months?”

“That’s right Roger, seven or eight months, that’s plenty of time.”

“I don’t know, it doesn’t seem like nearly enough time.”

“Oh what do you know, you’re only a doctor.”

“You’re right. All those years of school and I know nothing.”

“Not about houses and the like.” Adam had explained about those. He had shown her so many things dealing with buildings and architecture. Normally she would have thought to find it boring, but it interested her because it interested him, and perhaps because she had begun to think of the fine house he would build for them.

They had walked far enough away so that Adam could no longer hear them. It didn’t matter because he no longer wanted to. Babies? Houses? Whoever this Roger was he sure worked fast. Cassie was right when she had said something could be keeping Storm from returning. It hadn’t taken her long to forget not only him but Cassie and her promises to return.

“Roger I’ll be right back. I forgot the book Annabeth wanted me to bring home with me.”

Storm turned around and felt her heart leap into her throat. Maybe it was because she had just been thinking about him but she would swear the man she saw racing out of town was Adam. No, that couldn’t be the reason because she found that she was always thinking of him but it made more sense than the real one. All she could clearly make out was the color of his coat and the form of his back and yet something in her knew it was him.

“Storm, is something wrong?”
“No Roger, not anymore.”

“That’s funny because I’ve never seen you look this way before.”

“That’s because I realize something I didn’t before.”

“And what’s that?”

“I realize what a fool I’m being. I know where I belong, where I need to be.”

“Oh, and where’s that?”

“The only place I can ever find myself because it’s the only place I’ve ever been myself, the only place I’ve ever felt alive. I belong with him. I need to go home.”

That night at dinner Storm told Arlen and Annabeth of her plan to return to Virginia City. They hated that she was leaving but were also very happy for her. They knew that she was going someplace that she felt she belonged because she sounded so joyful to be returning there.

********

Adam returned from his trip to Arizona with his emotional state even more shattered than it had been when Alice had broken their engagement. It took only one glace at his son to know something was terribly wrong.

“Adam, what’s wrong?”

“Wrong pa? You want to know what’s wrong? I owe Alice an apology, at least she left me for a Lord, all it took for her was a Dr.”

“Adam?”

“I went to Blue Mesa Cassie.”

“You did Adam? Did you see Storm?”

“Regrettably I saw her. How I wish to God I had never laid eyes on her again. You see Cassie she was walking and talking with some doctor named Roger. They were laughing about houses and babies that weren’t due for seven or eight months.”

“No, Storm wouldn’t do that.”

“Why not Cassie after all she is a woman.”

Ben sensed the struggle within his son. He knew he was trying to understand how he could have been fooled twice. It had been a struggle but he had finally come to believe in Storm and he now felt that she too had betrayed him. Before he’d even finished removing his coat Adam had put it back on.

“Adam where are you going?”

“To town pa. I may just stay there for a while. If you need me I’ll be at the saloon. At least the women there don’t give false promises. They may reach into your pocket and take some money but at least they don’t reach into your chest and pull out your heart.”

Ben jumped at the sound of the slamming door. This couldn’t be happening, not again.

“He’s wrong Mr. Cartwright. You have to know that Storm couldn’t do something like this. She loves him, I know she does.”

“It doesn’t matter what you or I believe. It doesn’t even matter if it’s true or not. It’s what Adam believes that matters, and until Storm can prove him wrong, it’s what he will go on believing.”

********

Storm had left Blue Mesa two days after Adam. She wanted to say goodbye to the friends she had made. Arlen and Annabeth had insisted on accompanying her because they maintained that no respectable parents would allow their child to undertake such a journey alone. That was just an excuse because they all knew the true reason they wished to go was to meet the people who meant so much to Storm. Granted they had heard of the Cartwright’s and the Ponderosa, but they still wanted to meet them.

When they arrived they spent only enough time in Virginia City to hire someone to drive them out to the Ponderosa. If they had spent only a few minutes more Storm might have met someone who would have told her about Adam. The instant the front door opened and Storm saw Ben’s face she knew something was wrong.

“Storm I’m so very glad to see you.”

There was a relief bordering on exultation in his voice and yet such an utter look of defeat in his eyes.

“Why Mr. Cartwright, what’s wrong?”

“Why don’t you all come inside. After you’ve introduced me to your friends I’ll explain.” Ben wanted nothing more than to have Storm know how badly Adam needed her, he was just afraid of how Adam would behave when he saw her.

“I’m so sorry. This is Dr. Arlen Rhodes and his wife Annabeth. Now please tell me what’s wrong? Is it Cassie?”

“No Cassie is fine.”

“Adam?”

She said his name with such trepidation that he knew Cassie was right. She did love Adam.

“He got back from Arizona two days ago. He had to see to some business in Tucson. It was his mention of this trip that made Cassie remember about Blue Mesa.”

“Than that was him I saw riding out of town? I knew it was him.”

“Yes it was him. He overhead you talking to some young doctor.”

“That would have been Roger.”

“Yes I do believe that was the name he mentioned. He said you were discussing houses and babies that were to be born.”

“And he just assumed that it was our house and our baby we were speaking of?”

Ben saw that spark of anger in Storm’s eyes that assured him his son would be returning shortly. He knew in her present state Storm could do what no man twice her size could, she could face down his eldest son and make him see things her way. Ben knew when it came to a war of wills Adam and Storm were very evenly matched opponents. “Yes he did.”

“Mr. Cartwright, for someone so smart how is it he can be so dumb.”

“Because Storm where you’re concerned he’s thinking only with his heart.”

“Where is he?”

“Where he’s been since he got back, the saloon. Little Joe and Hoss tried to get him to come home but he drew his gun on them. They said they’d never seen him like that. They honestly believed he might shoot.”

“I’ll go get him.”

“Storm, I don’t think that would be a very good idea. If his own brothers feared he might shoot them just what might he do to you? You’re the one he believes betrayed him.”

“I’m not his brothers, I’m the woman who loves him more than life itself. He won’t hurt me Annabeth.”

“How can you be so sure? This world is filled with men who hurt the women who love them.”

“Even if he believes I betrayed him, even if he believes I don’t love him, he loves me and a man like Adam could never hurt someone he loves. I can guarantee you that the only reason he did what he did to Little Joe and Hoss was because he was ashamed to have them see him the way he was. If they hadn’t of walked away he would have returned with them but they gave him what he wanted, they backed down, but I hope you know by now I never back down. So I know you’ll have faith that I will bring him back safely once again.” And Ben did have faith.

********

Storm went and saddled Ares and headed into town. How could Adam believe she would do as he had thought. This would be one argument she would enjoy, actually she had enjoyed them all.

She walked into the saloon and caught sight of him right away. She felt she could spot him in the darkest pit with her eyes closed because she saw him not only with her sense of sight but every other sense she possessed.

“Adam.”

For a minute his heart stopped but for only a moment his anger, quickly remembered, overshadowed the excitement hearing her voice had caused. “What do you want?”

If Storm wasn’t who she was she would have been put on guard at the tone in Adam’s voice but as she had said she felt she had no need to fear him.

“I want you to get up and come home.”

“Are you sure Roger would like that? A man usually isn’t too fond of his wife bringing home other men. Or is that the problem Storm? Maybe you’re not his wife. Is that it? Have you come back here because he left you with his bastard child inside you? Did you think that I’d just accept it and you with open arms?”

“Are you done?” If Adam was just a little less inebriated he too might have heeded the warning Storm’s tone betrayed.

When she heard no answer and only saw him sitting there looking up at her, she drew back her hand and slapped him. He was on his feet in an instant. Every man in the saloon knew that if Adam was looking at them the way he was looking at Storm they would turn tail and run because it would be their survival instinct that would drive them. Like them it was Storm’s survival instinct driving her as well, only she knew the only way she could ever survive was if she were near Adam.

“Now are you ready to come home?”

Without waiting for an answer she took hold of his hand tried to pull him out after her, instead she found herself being pulled into his arms. Unlike Storm Adam didn’t know what was driving him he only knew what he had to do. He took hold of her hair, forced her head back, and kissed her. He had dreamt their first kiss would be tender and filled with a subtle longing, but this kiss was far from that. It was rough and filled with an obvious desire both could feel. He had kissed her with all the anger, fear and hunger he felt.

When he released her he expected to feel another slap, but this was Storm. How could he know that she had returned his kiss feeling the same emotions he had taken it with. She looked into his eyes seemingly mindless to the people who had gathered around.

“Adam I love you.”

Although his anger had ebbed slightly the alcohol was still overriding his common sense. “What do you expect? Do you think that will make everything alright?”

“What do you want of me?! I give you my word that I have never been with any man, that I’ve never wanted to be with any man. Maybe you want proof. Fine! Why don’t we just go and find a nice quiet room and I can prove it to you!”

“STORM!”

“Yes Adam?”

She could see she was beginning to be heard through the liquor that was clouding his mind but she decided to push it just a little further.

“Excuse me miss, is there a room currently unoccupied that we could use?”

Bess looked between Storm and Adam not too sure of what to do. She would have never expected any Cartwright to act the way or say the things Adam had, but then he really hadn’t been himself the past few days. Adam let out a deep sigh, he knew when he’d been beat.

“Storm.”

“Yes Adam?”

“Let’s go home.”

“Are you sure Adam? I’m more than willing to give you any proof you may need.”

“I have your word. That’s all I need.”

“This offer may not be made again Adam.”

“Storm, don’t push it.”

Horton couldn’t believe this. He truly disliked Adam Cartwright. The main reason he’d visited the saloon as much as he had these past few days was because he was enjoying watching Adam drink himself into a hole Horton was hoping he’d never find his way out of, now it looked as if this woman was throwing him a rope. He was sure that what he was about to say would push him back in, maybe make him use the rope that was being offered as a way to hang himself.

“Cartwright as I recall you had Alice’s word as well.”

No one was too sure how Storm managed to come into possession of a gun, but there one was in her hand.

“Sir, I am NOT Alice.”

“Storm just give me the gun.”

“In a minute Adam.” She returned her attention back to Horton. “You seem to me to be a man who would prefer to fight someone who has already been weakened by a battle, that way you are sure to win.”

Horton didn’t like the look in this woman’s eyes. He was afraid she just might pull the trigger and it appeared as if Adam held the same concern.
“Hey Cartwright you gonna let a woman fight for you?”

“Your fight sir is with me, not Adam. I do not take insults lightly and your comparison is most definitely what I would consider an insult.”

“In spite of what you may think I don’t fight women.”

“Not one’s you might lose to anyway.”

“What was that Bailey?!”

“Nothing Horton. It’s just if Adam couldn’t win this war of wills I seriously doubt you stand a chance.”

Horton walked past the men in the saloon swearing each one was laughing at him; this could be because most of them were. Someday he would show them all he could beat Adam Cartwright. Someday he would find a way to bring him to his knees. Someday.

As Horton passed through the doors Adam turned his attention to Storm. “Now can I have the gun?”

“Of course.” She handed the gun to Adam. “Now can we go home?”

“Of course.”

********

“Pa! We have it!”

Ben looked as his two youngest sons came running down the stairs. “Have what Joseph?”
“How to get Adam home.”

“Little Joe, Hoss why don’t you come and meet our guests.”

“Sorry pa I didn’t realize we had guests.”

“Yes Hoss I thought as much. Dr. Rhodes, Mrs. Rhodes, these are my sons Joseph and Hoss.”

“We would have known them anywhere.” Annabeth liked these two, partly because of what Storm had told her and partly because of what her intuition was telling her.

Ben knew that if his sons had been listening when he had introduced their guests they would have recognized what it meant but he saw no trace of recognition in their faces. “Why don’t you tell me of this plan of yours?” Because he knew it would be unnecessary he was curious to see how far they were willing to go.

“Maybe we should wait.”

“It’s alright Little Joe, tell me.”

“We were talking, me, Hoss and Cassie and we thought we could ask doc Martin if he would give us something we could put in one of Adam’s drinks that would knock him out for a few hours. Once he was unconscious we could bring him home.”

“And what do we do to keep him here Joseph?”

“Whatever it takes pa, at least till he comes to his senses.”

“I don’t think that Storm would like that.” At the mention of Storm’s name Little Joe and Hoss turned to face Mrs. Rhodes. “No most definitely not. You see she is very protective of those she loves and she loves him so very much.”

Ben could see that his sons had finally remembered where they had heard the names of the people he had just introduced them too but before they could begin questioning them the door opened and Storm entered with Adam not far behind.

“Again, Mr. Cartwright, I have brought him home safely from a dangerous situation I have been falsely believed to be guilty of causing.”

“So you have Storm, although I never believed you to be guilty of being the cause of either situation. Welcome home son.”

“Thanks pa.”

“Adam isn’t there something you would like to say to your brothers?”

Ben was happy that he would have no need to reprimand his son, hopefully that would be a job Storm would take on from this point forward.

“Yeah I believe there is. Hoss, Little Joe I’m sorry for…..well for.”

“It’s alright Adam.” Hoss didn’t need for his brother to go any further, he knew what he was going to say he only hoped that Storm was here to prove Adam was wrong.

“Yeah. No need to apologize brother.” Little Joe knew if Adam had finished his apology he might feel guilty in what he was planning. He knew from first hand experience how much the slightest of noises would affect Adam come tomorrow morning and Joe would try to find so many ways to make noises that were anything but slight, and besides he was just happy to have his brother home again.

“Annabeth, Dr., this is Adam. I would like to ask you to refrain from passing judgment on him too quickly; I promise he is usually much more presentable.”

They all sat down, all except Storm. “Annabeth would you like to come with me? I think Adam, along with everyone else, could use some coffee.”

“Yes of course, beside I would so love to see the kitchen. A house this fine would just have to have a wonderful kitchen.”

Annabeth had just gotten up to follow Storm when Cassie came downstairs.

“Little Joe, Hoss did you tell your pa our plan?” Then Cassie saw Storm and knew there would be no need for them to conspire against Adam any longer. “STORM!”

“CASSIE!”

“Dr. Rhodes? Annabeth? ADAM!”

“I’m happy to see you as well Cassie but do you think that we could…..”
“Don’t you dare suggest that we be quiet!” Storm could tell by Adam’s posture that his head was beginning to pay the price for his brain’s foolish ideas.

“I’m not asking you to be quiet, I’m just asking for a little understanding.”

“UNDERSTANDING! You honestly expect that I could understand this! You brought this upon yourself and you will get no sympathy from me because now you’re paying the price for your incredibly stupid actions!” Once again Storm and Adam had seemed to forget that they were not alone. “How could you believe that I would….that I could….Why didn’t you just come and talk to me when you saw me in Blue Mesa?!”

Despite the fact that it was indeed hurting his head he found himself answering Storm in a voice just as loud as hers. “WHY!? Because you said you wanted time! Wait, that’s not exactly true, you didn’t say you wrote that you wanted time! Why didn’t you tell me face to face Storm? Besides, if I had let you know that I was there you would have thought I’d come after you.”

“If I had told you face to face then I would have never left, and maybe you should have come after me!”

“You’re saying you wanted me to come after you?!”

“Maybe.”

“Storm, someday I’ll understand you.”

Ben and Arlen exchanged knowing looks and smiled. They both knew only a man who hadn’t spent too much time in love with one woman could possibly believe that she could be understood.

“Adam, sit down. I’ll go get the coffee.” Storm was about to lead Annabeth into the kitchen when Cassie spoke.

“Storm why don’t you stay here. I’m sure that Annabeth and I can manage just fine.”

Storm was surprised to find that there was a sense of maturity about Cassie that hadn’t been there before she had left. She was so very happy to see it and yet surprised to find herself a little disappointed. How could she know that soon enough there would be others who would be depending on her. “Yes of course. I’m sure you can manage completely fine without me.”

“Never completely Storm.”

Instead of sitting as everyone had expected, once Cassie and Annabeth were on their way into the kitchen, Storm stood behind Adam and began to gently massage his temples.

Ben, with his renewed sense of familial harmony, decided to play the devil’s advocate. “I thought he wasn’t going to be getting any sympathy from you?”

“I guess I just can’t stand to see him in so much pain Mr. Cartwright.”

“If that’s the case then why don’t you go and fetch my bag, I’m sure I have something in there that will help him.”

“Actually Dr. Rhodes I find I prefer this.” And amazingly Adam found it to be working better than any pill ever had.

********

By the end of their two week stay Dr. and Mrs. Rhodes both had to agree that there wasn’t another man better suited for Storm. They could tell by the way they had seen him challenge her, the way they had seen him support her, but mostly in the way they could tell he loved her that theirs would be a very interesting life.

 

CHAPTER 8

“So tell me Storm did you have a good time in Blue Mesa? Did you see anyone who remembered you from before?”
“Actually Cassie, yes quite a few people and they all asked after you.” Dr. Rhodes and Annabeth had left two days ago and this was the first time Cassie had asked about Blue Mesa. Storm knew that she hadn’t asked while the Rhodes were here because there was so many other things to discuss, and she supposed it had taken her until now to realize she hadn’t asked.

“What did you do? Did you help Dr. Rhodes? What did you help him with Storm?”

“Cassie I’m not too sure you would want me to talk about that while we’re eating dinner.”

“How about after dinner?” Cassie actually wanted to see if Storm would mention Roger and if she did how Adam would react. She didn’t know what had happened in the saloon, she couldn’t know that Storm and Adam had already discussed Roger in complete detail. It was after this discussion that Adam realized he need never fear that Storm wouldn’t always tell him the truth for she had told him things then that no woman would ever tell a man because most believed that once a man knew those things it would give him an unfair advantage. He didn’t know that Storm had finally realized that in his arms was the only place she wished to be, that for the first time in her life she didn’t want to have to be the strong one. She also knew that Adam would never use any of what she had told him against her; even though there were times she wished he would try.

“I’m sure if you still wish to know then I’d be more than happy to answer any question you may have.”

As they sat in front of the fire after dinner enjoying their coffee and the wonderful cookies that Hop-Sing had baked, Cassie again inquired about Blue Mesa.

“Let’s see if I can remember everything I helped Dr. Rhodes with? There were six bullets we removed, three from the foot of the owners of the guns that shot them. There were four broken arms and two broken legs I helped him in setting and quite a few cuts and bruises but best of all were the three babies I helped him deliver. Two boys and one girl.”

“All to the same woman?”

“Don’t be silly Adam, of course not to the same woman. Tell me is that what you expect of your wife? That she give you three children at once?”

“I suppose if she felt up to it I wouldn’t argue the point.”
“Felt up to it? Let me tell you something Adam, I saw what those women went through to bring those babies into the world and one at a time is more than enough.”

“So than you’re not against babies.”

“Not if they belonged to the right man.”

All Adam wanted to ask her was if she thought he was the right man but that could wait. “Storm would you like to take a walk?”

“I would love to.”

They went outside and walked hand in hand under the stars and moon in silence. Adam felt sure she could hear his heart beating which may be the reason he felt the need to break the silence.

“You had a good time helping Dr. Rhodes didn’t you?”

“Yes but only because in helping him it kept my mind off of other things.”

“Other things? What other things?”

“You.”

“That’s only one thing.”

“Alright if you want I can break it down. Your arms, your lips….”

Before she could get any further she found herself being pulled into those arms and being kissed by those lips. When his lips finally left hers all she could manage was to breathlessly whisper his name. Adam held her in his arms finding himself uncertain as to what he should do. He loved her, he no longer denied that, he wanted her to be his wife but he found there still lingered a small bit of mistrust Alice had forced his heart to come to recognize existed. She had made him see that even if a woman‘s words of love seemed to be true they may prove to be false. What Storm said next made him realize there was no need for him to be uncertain, no cause for him to fear that Storm would prove to be as deceitful as Alice because Storm was most definitely not Alice.

“Ne macamaqueto en Adam.” This time when he asked she would tell him exactly what it meant.

“I love you too Storm.” He could see by her expression she was surprised to think that he had understood what she had said.

“You found out what it means?” It wouldn’t have been too difficult, all he would have had to do was to ask Cassie.

“Actually Storm I’ve always known. It’s not too different from Shoshone.”

“Oh, and I suppose you’ve been told by Shoshone women that they love you?”

“Maybe one or two.”

“Oh, only one or two? I would have thought the whole tribe.”

Adam wasn‘t sure if she were really angry or just kidding, then another idea occurred to him. It was one he found hard to believe. “I do believe you’re jealous.”

“I am not!”

“Good, because jealousy of other women is hardly the reason I would want for you to agree to be my wife.”

“What?” Although it was what Storm had been hoping to hear it was not something she had expected to hear this soon.

“I’m asking you to be my wife. Storm I want you to marry me. I want to be the only man you have any cause to talk to about houses and babies and I promise I will do my best to make sure they arrive one at a time.”

“Adam?”

She was in a shock born of disbelief but Adam was beginning to fear it was out of anxiety over how he would react when she told him no.

“Well are you going to answer me?”

“Answer you?”

“Yes Storm, will you marry me?”

Why his apparent unease caused her to feel mischievous she didn’t know but for some reason she felt a need to cause him to worry a little, maybe it was because at first he seemed to be so certain of the answer she would give. She may have only glanced into his eyes but it was long enough to make him realize how foolish he was being.

“Can I have a little time to think?”

“Okay but not too much.” Now it was his turn to be roguish.

“And why’s that?”

“There are some of those Shoshone women waiting for me and I…..”

“VERY FUNNY!” This time she stared into his eyes, at first in defiance, but once she saw reflected there all the love she herself felt she could only stare in wonder. “Adam how is it possible that after all I’ve put you through, after all the things I believed you to be capable of, that you would want me to be your wife?”

“Storm I admit that there were some pretty horrible things I believed you capable of too but, in spite of both of us, I have grown to love you more than I have ever loved any woman and I know you love me. I know that you, unlike some other women, would never betray me or that love. So please say yes.”

“I seem to have forgotten the question.”

“Storm.”

“Please Adam, ask me again. It’s a question I never thought I’d be asked let alone one I’d want to be asked, so please ask just once more.”

This time he would do it as he knew she wanted. He held her face between his hands and stared into her eyes, he then re-asked his question.

“Storm Margaret Kendall, I love you will you please marry me.”

“Yes Adam.”

********

“Are we under attack?!”

Adam spun around to see his father and brothers standing there with their guns drawn, just to be safe Ben had told Cassie to wait inside. Perhaps he had shouted a little loudly but Adam had never felt this happy.

“No pa, no attack.” Before he could explain any further the hands began clearing out of the bunkhouse.

“Is something wrong Mr. Cartwright?”

“I don’t believe so Bailey.” Ben noticed that some of the men had quickly run back into the bunkhouse the instant they saw Storm. Those men that felt they weren’t exactly properly dressed to be in a ladies company, at least. “Is there cause to tell the men to arm themselves, Adam?”

“No pa. Bailey will you please assure the men that everything is fine. Please tell them that I am sorry I interrupted whatever they may have been doing and in an effort to atone I would like to invite them all to the wedding.”

“Wedding!? Did I hear you right Adam? You two are not just playing some kind of a joke because if you are I am too old for it, you did say wedding.” Like Storm, Ben too had not expected for this question to be asked this soon. Unlike her he knew it would be asked.

“Yes pa I said wedding.”

Bailey and the men headed back into the bunkhouse. Not only to spread the good news but because they all felt this was a time for a family to share.

“Storm did you really agree to marry him?”

“I guess I did Mr. Cartwright.”

Ben raised his hand and eyes towards heaven. “Thank God.”

“Not that I don’t think He had nothing to do with it pa, but don’t you think I deserve a little of the credit?”

“YOU! The two of you did nothing but push each other away! It’s nothing short of a miracle you didn’t kill each other!”

“I don’t believe I would have ever killed him Mr. Cartwright.”

“NO? That first day you came here that’s exactly what I thought you would do.”

“I might not have then but I may now if I hear he’s been visiting with any of those Shoshone women.”

“What?”

“Nothing pa. That was a joke.”

When they went inside and told Cassie what had been the cause of the ruckus she was as happy as everyone else, maybe more so because she knew Storm would finally have all that she deserved and maybe a little bit because she knew now they would never have to leave the Ponderosa.

The rest of that evening was spent celebrating the good news and making plans. When the time for goodnights came around Storm found herself wishing the wedding was already over with.

“Storm, where are you going?”

“Cassie the first thing I do tomorrow is to ask Adam if we can have separate rooms.”

If what Storm had said hadn’t upset her Cassie might have thought it funny that Storm had said she was going to ask, not tell, Adam. “But Storm we’ve always slept close to each other.”

Storm realized now that things would change and she wondered if Cassie realized it too. “Cassie you do know that once Adam and I are married we will have separate rooms.”

“Of course Storm. I’m not stupid.” Could Storm really think she was that naïve?

“I didn’t mean to imply that you were stupid Cassie, it’s just that I think I just realized it myself.”

“Oh.” Cassie noticed that Storm didn’t return to her bed but continued towards the door to their room. “Storm where are you going?”

“I guess nowhere!” Storm marched back to her bed and threw herself back into it. She spent the rest of that night lying awake trying to think of a reason that Adam would find believable as to why she and Cassie should have separate rooms.

The next day was Saturday and it proved to be a beautiful one. Storm and Adam were out riding. Ben and the others, Cassie included, had all gone into town. Adam had asked his father if he wouldn’t mind going to ask Reverend Allen to join them for dinner that evening. He told him he wished to make arrangements to announce his and Storm’s engagement at mass Sunday if possible.

“Adam don’t you think you should have gone to ask the Reverend?”

“Maybe but then I wouldn’t be here with you.”

“True.”

“I don’t think pa really minded going. As a matter of fact I think this is one trip into town he will rather enjoy.”

“Why?”

“Don’t forget Storm that every hand knows of our engagement and if you think women can spread gossip you’ve never seen cowhands. So that would mean that there isn’t a single person in all of Virginia City who doesn’t already know of our upcoming marriage which means the announcement on Sunday will be nothing more than a mere formality; and I’d much rather be here with you.”

“Adam will you promise me you won’t get angry?”
“Why? My being angry never seemed to bother you before.”

“I know and it won’t bother me later, just for now I don’t want you to get angry.”

“Alright, I promise I won’t get angry. Now what is it?”

“Do you think that maybe Cassie could move into her own room?”

“Why?” He would have thought that she would cherish what little time they would have left to share a room. Could it be that she didn’t realize that once they were married she and Cassie would be spending more time apart than they ever had before?

“Well she’s going to have to get use to it. After all once we’re married I hardly think you’ll want her in the same room as us.”

“You’re right about that, but we haven’t even set a date. There will be plenty of time for that later.”

“You could just say you don’t think it’s a good idea!”

“Whoa, just wait a minute Storm. Tell me what’s going on.”

She ran into his arms. “Adam, you won’t be angry?”

“I believe I’ve already promised as much but you are beginning to worry me.”

“I don’t mean to Adam, it just that last night when we said goodnight I found myself wishing we were already husband and wife. I wanted to talk to you; I just wanted to be near you. I couldn’t bear being apart from you. I know how foolish that sounds, it would only be until morning, but it seemed like it was going to be an eternity. I decided to go and see if perhaps you were still awake and then maybe we could talk some more or maybe just go and sit together, but Cassie was still awake and wanted to know where I was going so I had no choice but to go back to bed. I say bed, not sleep, because I don’t think I slept at all.”

“I think it may be best if you and Cassie stay in the same room until after the wedding.”

“But why?” She knew she sound as if she were some child who had just been denied it’s favorite treat, but she supposed in a way she was.

“Because if you had come to me last night, talking and sitting were not the things that I wanted to do with you as I lay in bed awake all night.”

“ADAM. If I were to be completely honest maybe they weren’t the only things I was thinking of either.”

“Why Storm Margaret Kendall, are you implying that you had less than honorable intentions?”

“I suppose; maybe; a little.”

Adam swept her into his arms and kissed her. “I still think Cassie should stay in the same room with you.”

“Then I’ll just have to learn to walk quieter and to check and make sure she’s asleep before I try to leave.”

********

Storm was nervous, very nervous. She hadn’t spent that much time in the company of men of God and the few that she had known had all treated her as if she couldn’t possibly be a child of their God. That didn’t make her dislike God, for her father had made sure she understood that God loved everyone and that just because men said they were doing things in His name did not mean they were of His doing, but it did make her distrust the men who professed to serve Him. She knew the reverend would ask her questions and not knowing what those questions would be had her feeling extremely apprehensive about tonight.

When everyone had returned from town Ben had said that it was exactly as Adam had alleged it would be. The news of her and Adam’s engagement was indeed known by the entire population of Virginia City, of course there were those who believed it wouldn’t be official until there was an announcement made.

“Cassie will you do me a favor?”

“Of course Storm, anything.” She could tell how nervous Storm was.

“Will you go tell Adam that I need to see him, and Cassie I need to see him alone.”

A few minutes passed and Storm began to fear that he wouldn’t come, but then there was a knock on the door and when he called through she could sense the worry in his voice.

“Storm what’s wrong?” Why was he constantly afraid she was going to change her mind? He just supposed that was one small gift that Alice had given him that would only be put to rest after he and Storm were married. It wasn’t that he didn’t trust in Storm or her love for him, just that there was always that small nagging voice in his subconscious suggesting exactly what Horton had; didn’t he believe the same of Alice?

“Adam please come in.” Before he had fully entered the room she was in his arms. “Adam what if the reverend doesn’t approve?”

“I don’t think it’s his place to approve or disapprove.”

“But what if he does disapprove? Than what?”

“Storm why do you think he would disapprove?”

“I know it doesn’t matter to you or your family but I am a half-breed. Most of the people, including men who preach the Lord’s word, don’t think I have the right to breathe the same air as them let alone sit in the same church. There are some who feel that just by suggesting it I commit a sacrilege.”

“Reverend Allen is not like that Storm. I’m not going to lie to you and say there aren’t some in Virginia City who are, but it’s not many. Why this sudden concern over other people’s opinions?”

“It’s not their opinion of me, it’s what it will do to their opinion of you and…..” Without finishing she looked away from him.

“Me and?”

“Adam I hate to think that because of me people are talking about you behind your back, I don’t want to be the reason for them to look down on you.”

“Storm I love you. The people I care about love you. Everyone else can take their opinions and go to hell.”

“ADAM.”

“Storm I hope that dismisses whatever concerns you have about me; now what about that and? Just who else are you concerned about?” She turned away from him and went to look out the window. “Storm?”

Without turning back to him she answered his question. “Your children Adam. I’ve been thinking about your children.”

“Let’s get one thing clear right now. They will be OUR children.”

“I know Adam, that’s what I’m concerned about.”

“Storm I know that you are going to be a wonderful mother. A child doesn’t see or care about its parent’s bloodline, all they care about is how much they are loved; besides I think you will help me make some very beautiful babies.”

“ADAM.” He was glad to hear a slight bit of laughter in her voice but it was quickly replaced by worry. “Oh Adam he’s here.” He walked over to her, put his arm around her waist, and led her downstairs.

“Good evening Ben, Hoss, Little Joe, Cassie.” The reverend had met Cassie already. She had gone to mass a number of times when Storm was in Blue Mesa.

“Good evening to you Reverend Allen. I trust you had a good trip in from town?”

“I had a wonderful trip. I find that after a visit to the Ponderosa my sermons are so much more inspired. Your ranch, Ben, has reminded me once again that the Lord has put beauty all around to inspire men if they are only willing to open their eyes to it.”

“Speaking of inspirational beauty Reverend, I would like you to meet my fiancée, Storm Kendall.”

“Good evening Adam, Miss. Kendall.”

“Please Reverend call me Storm.”

“Storm. That is a beautiful name.”

“Thank you.”

“Your father tells me you wish to announce your engagement tomorrow.”
“If it’s at all possible.”

“Not only possible, but it would be a pleasure. Have you yet set a date for the wedding Storm?”

“No.”

Adam wouldn’t have believed it but it was almost as if Storm had lost all ability to speak. He could tell the Reverend was trying his best to get her to talk but all she did was stand at his side and hold tightly to his arm.

“Reverend I only asked Storm to marry me on Friday, I’m afraid we haven’t had much time for planning.”

“That’s fine. I just thought that perhaps we could announce the date as well, but there will be plenty of time for that later.”

As they sat around the dinner table, Storm listened to the others talk. It was because of what she heard that she found herself rather liking this Reverend Allen. Some of the things he said we’re nothing like what she had heard others of his calling say. She knew Adam had said it wouldn’t matter to him but she just had to know for herself.

“Reverend?”

“Yes Storm?” Reverend Allen hoped this would be more than just a simple sentence of one or two words. The most this young lady had said all evening since they had sat down to supper was yes or no to questions that had been asked of her. He wasn’t too sure but he felt a woman like that was not one that would keep a man like Adam satisfied. Of course she was beautiful to look at but unlike other men it was more than a physical want that Adam would need to be fulfilled to make him feel content. A man like Adam had a mental need too and a woman who was all looks and no brains could never fulfill that need.

“I know Adam has told me it’s of no importance but I have to know for myself. I refuse to hide what I am, I’m not saying that anyone has suggested that I hide it, but I feel better if I say it up front. I have found that it leads to less confusion, less hurt, if the truth is known from the beginning.”

“I too feel that the truth is always the best.”

“Reverend Allen I am a half-breed. My mother was a Comanche from Texas, my father was from England.”

“Now that I know where you mother and father began their lives, just where did you begin yours?”

The answer she gave proved not only to those who already knew it but also to the Reverend that this engagement would end much happier than Adam’s last one.

Storm turned and looked straight at Adam. “Where did my life begin? In his arms.”

“If that is true then you should also believe what he tells you. In God’s eyes we are all his children and who am I to argue with God.”

After that the Reverend came to believe that Storm was more than capable of keeping Adam challenged in every way he would need to be. He saw what Ben already had, that God had finally managed to bring to Adam the woman He had created just for him. Just because her name wasn’t Eve didn’t mean it wasn’t true. Reverend Allen found that he was hoping he could stay longer but he knew it was getting late.

“I am truly sorry that it has gotten so late but I do have a sermon and an announcement to prepare for tomorrow. Adam at first I thought you had finally found a woman who didn’t like to talk but I must say I find that I am happy to have been proven wrong. Not because she has shown she can indeed speak but because what she says is so very poignant. Now I regretfully find I must bid you all a good night.”

“I’ll walk you out Reverend.”

“Thank you Ben.”

Everyone rose and wished the Reverend a good night. Storm expressing her regret that she hadn’t met him sooner. The reverend expressing his regret that he had been back east when she was there before but hoping that they would now have the chance to get to know each other.

Once they were outside Reverend Allen voiced his true concerns to Ben.

“Ben I must say that my first impression was that she would have a hard time keeping up with Adam but now I find myself wondering if he can keep up with her.”

“Reverend do you think she would ever leave him behind?”

“No. I am pleased to be able to say that I have never seen so much love between two people and I have seen a lot of people at this stage of their lives. It was, what, almost two years ago now that Adam and Alice came to me.”

“Yes and as I recall you voiced concerns over that as well.”

“But those were of a more serious nature and I was never able to dismiss them completely, although I did try to put them aside for Adam‘s and your sake. Now I find that I must again bid you good night Ben and I also wish to convey to you my most heartfelt congratulations.”

“Thank you and we will all see you tomorrow.”

 

They arrived at church the following morning very early and yet they found there were many people already gathered outside. It was again as it had been at Storm’s birthday. She again found herself surround by the same group of clucking hens, except that there were also a few more and a lot more younger ones in the group.

“We hear there is going to be an announcement made today. I’m not sure if you remember me, I’m Clara Furst.”

“Of course I remember you Mrs. Furst but as to the announcement, I suppose we’ll all just have to wait and see what the Reverend has to say.” Storm knew many women like Mrs. Furst in her life, she was the one doing all the talking while everyone else would wait for the answers. Storm compared her to the head hen knowing that the others would always follow her lead.

She stood there patiently with the other woman, only half listening to what was being said. She had glanced over at Adam once to find him looking at her and smiling. She had smiled in return knowing that he too would be much happier to just go off alone and skip this whole event.

“Just where do you think you’re going?” At the condescending tone in Mrs. Furst’s voice Storm began to pay full attention to what was being said. It was a tone Storm had heard very often in her life. “Did you think we would let you go in there? Perhaps you don’t realize it but this is a church.”

“Please Mrs. Furst. It’s my mama’s birthday and I promised her I would always attend mass and say a prayer for her on her birthday. I’ll sit in the back and I promise you won’t even know I’m there.”

“We’ll know.”

The arrogant way in which she said this in addition to the smug way in which everyone was looking at this young woman had made Storm curious as to why she seemed to be so unwelcome in a church. “Excuse me. May I ask why you would turn this young lady away from a church?”

“She is well aware of the reason she is not welcome.”

“That’s odd Mrs. Furst because I was lead to believe that everyone was welcome at this church.”

“My dear let me see if I can explain this delicately. This is Emma Cole, she works at one of the parlor houses. We’ll just say that she is one of the younger and newer woman and therefore more in demand.”

Storm noticed that Emma looked at her and quickly turned her eyes to the ground. With that one action she knew that Emma expected her to join the others against her. She couldn’t know that Storm had been in her place too many times to want to help those putting her there.

“I still fail to see why that should be a reason for turning her away from a church.”

“Surely you must realize that when Mrs. Furst said she was in demand that did include by Adam as well.”

Storm turned to the woman who had felt it necessary to bring Adam into this. “And you are?”

“I’m Mrs. Esther Fisher. Perhaps you’ve heard my daughter Alice’s name mentioned?”

“More than once.” Storm again addressed the entire crowd of woman. “Your explanation still doesn’t tell me why you should blame Miss. Cole for your shortcomings. If you ‘ladies’ are either incapable or unwilling to satisfy your husband’s needs then they have every right to seek satisfaction elsewhere. It’s also obvious to me, even if it may not be to you, that you should be blaming them, not her. It was they, not her, who took a vow to be faithful.”

As it was nearing time for the sermon to begin the men had come to gather their wives and daughters.

“Is there something wrong Clara?” Everett Furst knew by the look on his wife’s face that there was. This look usually meant someone had dared to defy her.

“Yes Everett there is. Esther and I tried to explain to Miss. Kendall that Miss. Cole knew she wouldn’t be welcome in church and the reason why, yet she seems to need further convincing.”

“Adam, perhaps you could better explain it.” Everett took his wife’s arm and prepared to escort her into church. He felt certain that Adam wouldn’t want Emma in the same church as his future wife.

“Mr. Furst I’m afraid your wife is right. I can’t understand why you or any of you ‘gentlemen’ believe God would condemn Miss. Cole for your sins.”

“Cartwright you had best get control of this one. Lord knows my Alice wouldn’t have been this contrary.”

“Am I right to assume sir that you are Mr. Fisher?”

“Yes Storm this is Albert Fisher.” With that said Adam stepped aside knowing Storm’s anger would not be able to be controlled until some had been vented, he found himself very glad it wasn’t him she was venting it on.

“Well Mr. Fisher, I believe we’ve all heard this before but for all your sakes I will repeat it and it would seem it even more fitting given the circumstances. Let he who is without sin cast the first stone. I would also like to remind you ‘gentlemen’ of one more thing, especially those of you with daughters, Miss. Cole too is someone’s daughter. Now in regards to your daughter in particular Mr. Fisher. I fail to see that there is a great difference between her and Miss. Cole.” Storm was not stopped by the gasps of surprise that surrounded her. “I believe she sold herself to who she felt would be able to provide the most benefits. I ask that you please convey to her my heartfelt thanks. Judging from what little I know of her she neither deserved nor would have been able to satisfy Adam, and while I still doubt if I truly deserve him I do not fear that I will be unable to satisfy him.”

“STORM.” Adam offered her his arm. “I believe the Reverend is waiting for us.” He then turned to Emma who was no longer staring at the ground but looking at Storm with admiration. “Miss. Cole may I have the honor of escorting you into church?”

Storm walked proudly beside the man that she would call husband, the man that she loved more than she ever thought she could.

 

After the service was over and the announcement made, Storm and Adam were offered congratulations perhaps not as many as would have been given but for the incident before the services. As far as Storm was concerned she felt that she could believe those given were true and heartfelt.

She knew she had to talk to Adam because for the first time she couldn’t tell if he were angry or not. Upon arriving back at the house Storm asked Adam if they could go for a ride. He quickly agreed as it would mean they would have some time alone. He had managed to change his clothes and saddle the horses before she came down.

“She’s an amazing woman Adam.”

“I would have to agree with you pa. I don’t think I ever thought someone like her could exist. She’ll say what’s on her mind even if she knows people won’t approve. It appears as if she would rather be right than popular.”

“Sounds as if that is another thing you two share. You know the Reverend told me he almost skipped the sermon today. He said he felt as if everyone had been given enough to think about before services even started. I must say I was rather surprised when I saw you escorting Emma into church.”

“Are we ready?” Storm had seen Ben and Adam talking but couldn’t wait any longer; she only hoped she wasn’t interrupting anything too important.

“I don’t know, are we? I’ve been waiting for almost fifteen minutes.”

“It hasn’t been that long. Has it?”

“It doesn’t matter. We best get going before it get’s any later.”

They rode in silence for a while. Storm was trying to see if she could sense Adam’s true emotion. When they stopped by the river Storm decided what better place to talk she just didn’t know how to begin, thankfully Adam did that for her.

“So what is it you want to talk about?” Adam knew there was a reason for this ride he was just afraid it would include questions about Emma.

The fact that he seemed to know her so well, or more likely the anxiety she was feeling about discussing her true reason, made her a little defensive. “How do you know I want to talk? Maybe I just wanted to go for a ride.”

“Storm I hope that by now I know you a little better than that.”

“You’re not angry with me are you?”

“Angry with you?”

“Yes. Angry about what happened this morning. I know that maybe I should have held my tongue considering the occasion but it’s just that I know only too well what it’s like to be treated like that. To be talked down to. To know that everyone around you believes themselves to be superior to you. I suppose that maybe….”

“Storm.” Adam gently took her into his arms and kissed her. “I love you the way you are. I wouldn’t change a thing.”

“Adam, and to think there were times I seriously thought about, well I can’t honestly say kill you but, hurting you. Now just the thought of any harm coming to you makes me feel like dying. I don’t think I could ever live without you.”

“Yes you could, easier than I could without you.”

“September, can we get married in September?”

“That’s not that far away.”

“I know but I’m not even sure if I can wait that long.”
“I see I’m going to have to patience enough for both of us.”

“Of course after all you are the man. I am just a weak female.”

“You, weak, never but thankfully you are most definitely female. I must say this was not what I had thought you wanted to talk about.”

“What did you think I wanted to talk about?”

Adam was very tempted to kick himself. Why did he have to say something.

“Nothing.”

“Adam, what did you think I wanted to talk about?”

“I assume some mention had been made of Emma and….well that I….”

“Adam I meant what I said about not fearing that I could satisfy you because seeing as to how you will be my first it will be you who will be my teacher in this matter and just in case you don’t already know it this is one subject I am very eager to please my teacher in. I promise I will not complain about any homework you may give and I will gladly stay after school. That’s why it’s a good thing that you know what you’re doing. After all how can a teacher teach something he knows nothing about.”

“You do know that you’re being totally improper.”

“But you said you loved me as I am.”

“That I do, but you keep putting thoughts like that into my head and we may find I’m not as patient as either one of us thinks.”

 

CHAPTER 9

One day in late June, while he was in town with Storm and Cassie, Ben met up with Mr. and Mrs. Fisher. They asked him something he wasn’t too sure as to how to respond too. Luckily Storm had no such reservations.

“Ben I’m so glad we ran into you. I don’t know if you’ve heard but Alice and her husband are visiting from England. When she heard of Adam’s announced engagement she expressed a desire to congratulate him and his bride to be. We talked it over and decided that perhaps it would be nice to have a party on Saturday. It will be a way for her to offer her congratulations and also to introduce her husband and his cousin to the town. His cousin isn’t here yet, he had business he needed to attend to, but he’s due to arrive late Friday or early Saturday morning. We would love to ask you and your sons, as well as Storm and Cassie, to attend.”

“I will extend to them you invitation Albert. As for myself I accept happily as far as my sons and Storm and Cassie though I’m afraid I can neither decline nor accept.”

“Decline or accept what Mr. Cartwright? Hello Mr. Fisher, Mrs. Fisher.”

“I have told Ben of a party we’re giving on Saturday. Our daughter and her husband are in town and it will be a kind of welcome home party and Alice had hoped to be able to wish Adam and yourself the best of luck.”

“Is that all? I can honestly say that Adam would love to attend. So I will accept on his, mine and Cassie’s behalf.”

“That’s wonderful! Alice will be so happy. We’ll see you all there then.”

As she watched them walk away she could only wonder as to the true reason for this party. She knew that if anything Alice only wished to show her up. Try to make Adam see that he was trading down when he had asked her to marry him. Storm wasn’t about to let that happen. If Alice wanted a war than she would get one.

“Mr. Cartwright?”

“Storm will you do me a great favor?”

“Of course, anything.”

“Seeing as to how you will be my daughter-in-law, will you please start calling me Ben”

“I would be honored. Ben, I think that perhaps I could use a new dress for this party and I’m sure Cassie will want one as well. I guess the fact that I left her in the dress shop is a good thing.”

“I hope you and Cassie won’t mind if I offer to help you in choosing one?”

“I was just about to ask if you wouldn’t mind helping.”

********

About the time Storm was trying on her fourth dress, Adam was receiving an unexpected visitor.

“Hello Adam. I hope you don’t mind that I showed myself in.” She only wished she had arrived a little sooner because if she had she would have had an excuse to search for him and since he was coming from upstairs she would have most likely found him in his bedroom.

How many times, Adam thought, had that voice made his heart beat faster. Oddly enough it no longer seemed to have any affect on him.

“Hello Alice. This is a surprise I wasn’t aware that you were home.”

“Just for a visit. Myself, my husband Calvin, and his cousin.”

“What brings you to the Ponderosa? Is there something you wanted?”

Alice slowly approached him. Something she wanted? Yes she wanted him to take her in his arms and kiss her as he once had. Being married to Calvin Bennett had only shown her what a real man Adam was. In his arms she had felt safe, his lips had made her tremble, and his hands had made her body ache with a desire she hadn’t felt since the last time he had touched her. She couldn’t understand why one man could affect her like that and another couldn’t, after all it wasn’t as if she loved either. She placed her hand on his arm.

“We’re having a party on Saturday and… but that‘s not what I‘m really here to tell you, Adam I am a married woman now.”

“What are you implying Alice?”

“I guess what I’m saying is that there is no longer any reason why we can’t be together.”

“If the fact that you’re a married woman isn’t enough then how about that I’m going to be married in September?”

“You’re not married yet and as far as Calvin goes, I won’t tell if you won’t.”

“Alright Alice. If the vow you made isn’t enough and as far as you seem to be concerned the promise I made isn’t enough then how about the fact that I love my fiancée. Or better yet I no longer love you. Wait that wasn’t quite right because you see I now realize that what we shared wasn’t love.”

“Who needs love! Are you going to tell me that you loved every whore you ever slept with? Are you going to tell me that you loved Emma? Adam you’re a man and I’m a woman. I have had some experience in satisfying a man. I’m sure I could satisfy you.”

“That I seriously doubt.” If he were a different kind of man he would have pointed out to Alice the company she had just placed herself in but felt that would have been an insult to Emma and most of the other women.

Before Alice could continue her argument Cassie burst into the house. She was anxious to show Adam the dress she had gotten to wear to the party. The fact that he didn’t even know about the party not entering her mind. She was too busy wondering why Storm had said she would wait until Saturday night to surprise him with what she had picked out to wear.

“Adam you should see…..”

“Is this your bride to be Adam? Perhaps I can understand a little better now, she is rather young.”

“Yes she is.” Storm came into the house and she knew instantly who this woman was. She wasn’t sure how she knew she just knew. “You must be Alice Fisher. I’m sorry it would no longer be Fisher would it after all you did get married.”

“Yes I did. It’s Bennett. Lady Alice Bennett.”

“Lady? You do know that is just a title held by many woman and it is in no way meant to be considered representative of it’s bearers character.”

“Sweetheart, Alice came out to invite us to a party on Saturday.” Adam knew that Storm was becoming angrier the longer Alice was in her company. He thought Storm was mad because of what Alice had done to him.

Storm was angry but not because of what Alice had done, if she hadn’t then she and Adam wouldn’t be together now, she was angry because of what she had come to do, or maybe more because she seemed to think that Adam would prove to be of such low character as to help her to betray her vows.

“You really didn’t come all this way just to invite us to a party?” Although Storm phrased this as a question Alice knew it was anything but one. “We met your parents in town earlier and they already extended an invitation.”

“Did you accept?”

“Of course. I wouldn’t want to appear to be unfriendly. Now if you will excuse us Cassie would like to show Adam the dress she’s going to wear.”

“I was leaving anyway. I can’t wait to introduce you to my husband. Goodbye Adam, Mr. Cartwright.”

Storm helped Cassie upstairs with the boxes that contained all that they had bought. They reached their room and she began to help Cassie into her dress.

“Storm was that really Alice?”

“Yes it was Cassie.”

“I don’t think she’s half as pretty as you. I mean why would Adam be so upset that she left him.”

“Cassie I do recall you once telling me something I had said wasn‘t very nice, I do believe it’s my turn to say the same to you.”

“She must really want us to go to that party for her to ride all that way just to invite us.”

“That’s not why she came out here.”

“I don’t understand?”
“Cassie I think she came here to try to see if she could compare what she has to what she gave up. To see if the man she settled for was as arousing as the man she left behind.”

“Storm are you trying to say that you think she came here to…..well to….”

“To try and seduce Adam? Yes Cassie that’s exactly what I think she came out here for.”

“Do you think that Adam….that he….”

“No, I don’t. God help him if I did.”

********

“You do know that Storm is suspicious, right Adam?”

“I know she’s angry that Alice came out here. I know she’s angry with her because of me, because of what she did. I’ll just have to remind her that if she hadn’t we couldn’t be engaged to be married because I would already be married.”

“Son you don’t really think that Storm is that naïve do you? I could clearly see the reason why Alice was here and believe me so did Storm, besides when it comes to situations such as these most women have a feel for the truth.”

Before the conversation could go any further Cassie came rushing downstairs.

********

“What did you say mother?”

After Alice had returned home her mother had known that she was very upset about something. Finally she had told her mother what had happened. She said that she had rode out to the Ponderosa to try and perhaps apologize to Adam and invite them to the party; she of course failed to mention that she had also tried to seduce him. She told her mother that she felt that Adam’s fiancée had made her feel as if she were superior to her.

“I said you shouldn’t let it bother you. She’s a half-breed and just because her name will go from Storm Kendall to Mrs. Adam Cartwright will never change that fact.”

Why hadn’t Alice realized that not once had she heard her name? She supposed it was a good thing because there was no way to know how she would have reacted to that news if it had come from someone else.

“Her name is Storm Kendall?”

“Yes dear. Why does that seem to bother you so?”

“Because mother it could destroy everything. You mustn’t mention her name to either Calvin or his cousin once he arrives. You must tell father the same thing.”

“But Alice they’re bound to find out her name. If not by Saturday then most assuredly at the party that evening. You will have to introduce them then.”

“Not if I can help it.” And Alice would certainly make sure to help it.

Every day for the next three days she took a rifle and went to the Ponderosa. She found it ironic that it was Adam who had shown her how to use a rifle in the first place. Now she found herself sitting and waiting for the opportunity to put those skills to good use, but here it was already Thursday and she was running out of time. She just might have to think of another way to accomplish the task she now felt was the only way she could save the life she had given up so much for, the one she had planned would one day be hers. It was thinking about that life that almost made her miss her chance. She knew that all the men were out so maybe she should just go in and do what she had to but that may lead to more problems. Thankfully it became unnecessary to deviate from her original plan.

Storm had decided to go outside and wait for Adam. These past few days she had felt rather jumpy. Adam had suggested that it was because she was beginning to feel nervous about the party. Maybe he was right. She knew that the people at that party would be comparing her to Alice and, despite what Cassie had said, she knew Alice was pretty. It was a different kind of pretty. Alice was sophisticated and refined where she herself was neither. She had begun to doubt if she was the right woman for Adam to have as a wife. She could learn all the things needed to fit properly into the kind of society that Alice was born to, but she knew she could never learn to hold her tongue or dull her mind because to do that would mean she would need to dampen her spirit and she knew that these were all reasons why Adam had fallen in love with her. So how was it possible that Adam could love Alice and love her when they were so totally different? She never once doubted that Adam meant it when he said he loved her but hadn’t he meant it when he had told Alice that he loved her, and it was this conflict that was making her jumpy or so she thought. She always felt better when he was home because when he was near it made all questions disappear. She could feel the love he felt for her and could dismiss everything else. She knew he was due home soon and so she had gone outside to wait. She was walking toward the stables when she felt the first bullet rip into her leg. She turned to run back into the house as well as she could with her leg hurting the way it was and that’s when she felt the second bullet hit her in the back. She remembered nothing after that, not even falling to the ground.

Alice was sure she had succeeded but decided to just go and make sure when the other one had come out of the house. Even that may not have mattered because she had been willing to kill both of them only a few minutes ago but she could hear horses approaching and if it were Adam and he were to find her there that could prove disastrous. She ran to where she had tied her horse and left. Maybe after she would offer to comfort Adam. If he loved this Storm as he seemed to he just may be so devastated that he would be willing to accept whatever consolation she was willing to give. That may prove to be an added benefit. She would even be willing to let him pretend she was Storm if that was what it would take.

Adam and Ben heard a horse riding off as they approached the house.

“You don’t suppose she’s changed her mind, do you pa?”

“I fail to see any humor in that remark.”

“You’re right.” Adam sensed is father was completely serious and not willing to even joke about this. He decided on a quick change in topic “Pa do you think she’ll like the spot we’ve chosen for the house? Maybe I should have asked her first?”
“Adam you know as well as I that she will love it.” Ben had never seen his son questioning himself like this and it brought a grin to his face.

 

Cassie had heard the horses approaching and knew it had to be Adam and his father. She called out to them; she feared Storm was dead. There was just so much blood and Cassie hated blood.

“ADAM! MR. CARTWRIGHT! PLEASE HURRY!”

They could tell by the panic in Cassie’s voice that something was very seriously wrong. Ben would swear, when the situation was clearly in their view, that his son quite literally flew out of his saddle. It was as if one second he was on his horse riding next to him and the next he was carrying Storm into the house.

“CASSIE! Tell Adam I’ve gone for the doctor!”

Ben rode off as fast as humanly possible saying a prayer every inch of the way.

 

As Adam was laying Storm in bed Little Joe and Hoss arrived home, when they saw Cassie standing in the front entrance crying uncontrollably they knew something was wrong.

“Cassie what is it?
“Oh Hoss, Little Joe I think Storm is dead.”

Hoss took her into his arms, he found he had to practically carry her into the house. Little Joe ran upstairs. He could tell that that was where he would find Storm, all he had to do was follow the trail of blood.

Hoss sat down on the settee with Cassie and tried to calm her down enough so that he could ask her what had happened. When he realized all she really needed to do was cry he gave up asking and just tried to comfort her as she wept.

 

“Adam what happened?” Little Joe was beginning to wish that he had stayed downstairs with Cassie and that Hoss had been the one to come up here. He hated to see his brother this upset.

“I just don’t know Joe. Pa and me were riding up when Cassie called to us. She sounded so scared and so panicky that we knew something had happened. All I could see was Storm, Joe there was so much blood. Who would do this?”

Was Adam really asking him? He only wished he had an answer. “I don’t know Adam but when I find out…”

“NO, this time Joe you’ll have to have the strength to stop me from doing something I would normally know I’d regret.”

When Ben and Dr. Martin arrived they both ran upstairs barely noticing Hoss and Cassie still sitting downstairs. Ben knew he would have to find a way to get his son to leave Storm so Paul could do what he needed to.

“Adam, Paul knows what he’s doing; if you stay in here you’ll only be in his way.”

“I know pa, I just don’t think I can leave her.”

“I understand Adam but I’m sure as soon as Paul is done he’ll let you know and you can come back in here and sit with her. Why don’t we go downstairs and see how Cassie is. She was very upset and you know you’ll be able to calm her down better than anyone else.”

“Cassie?” Adam had forgotten about her in his anxiety about Storm. Surely she would know who had done this.

Ben was surprised to find that he had to follow Adam out of the room.

 

“Cassie?”

“Adam. How is Storm?” Cassie was afraid she already knew the answer.

“Who did this?” It wasn’t that Adam hadn’t heard her question he just didn’t want to answer it because then he would have to think about how Storm was lying upstairs, bleeding and maybe dying.

“I don’t know. I was inside when I heard the gunshots. I ran outside and that’s when I saw Storm on the ground. Oh Adam there was so much blood. She’s going to die isn’t she?” Her tears were kept from falling by Adam’s reaction to her last question.

“NO! Don’t say that, don’t even think it!”

How many hours passed before Doc Martin came downstairs would depend on who you asked. If you asked any one of the people waiting they would say a lifetime’s worth, if you went by the clock it was only two.

“Paul how is she?”

“I won’t lie to you Ben. She’s real bad. Adam,” Paul could see that Adam was thinking the worst. “she’s real bad but alive. She’s a fighter and she’s fighting, and you know better than anyone else what a tough opponent she can be. Why don’t you do as your father said and go….” Before Paul could finish Adam was up the stairs.

“Paul please sit down and I’ll go make some coffee.”

“Thanks Ben, but if at all possible I think I can use something a little stronger than coffee.”

“Your right Paul, I think we all could.”

As they all took a glass, Cassie included, Ben questioned Paul further.

“Paul she’s going to be alright isn’t she?”

“You know as well as I Ben that is something only God knows for sure. But like I told Adam she’s a fighter, now if it’s at all possible I would like to stay here for the night just in case I’m needed.”

Ben knew his friend had said this to save him from having to ask. “Thank you Paul. Thank you.”

 

The night passed by slowly, but to Adam each passing hour that found Storm still alive was a reason to say a prayer. Adam wasn’t the only one who forwent sleep in favor of asking God to stay close and watch over Storm.

 

 

CHAPTER 10

Alice waited. She knew the news would come and while she waited she practiced over and over her look of surprise. She felt she had finally perfected it and managed to find a look that hid every trace of the smile that came to her face when she thought of Storm dead. When the news at last came, she found that all her hours of practicing had been for nothing. No one doubted that Alice was truly shocked at the news, just not at the true nature of what was causing that shock. Alive? How could she be alive? She had realized she must have spoken this question out loud by her mother‘s reaction.

“Why would you say such a thing? Alice what did you do?” For the first time in her life Esther was ashamed to admit that the woman before her was her daughter.

“What are you asking me mother?”

“I’m asking you if you had anything to do with this. You implied that you would keep her from attending the party. Now she’s been shot some say she’s nearly dead.”

“Nearly isn’t close enough.”

“Alice!”

“Don’t you see mother? She’s Calvin’s cousin’s daughter. If she lives everything will be hers. It’s not fair! It’s not fair if she could have everything and Adam.”

“Alice, what have you become?”

“Only what you wanted me to be, what you raised me to be. Mother I’m what you made me.”

Esther couldn’t believe that this was her daughter. True she may have over emphasized the importance of money but had she really made Alice think that it was more important than the consequences that would befall her if she were found out? It wasn’t that she had tried to kill that half-breed that bothered Esther but that that half-breed was engaged to Adam that did. If it were discovered who was responsible than that would destroy not only her daughter’s life but her’s as well. They would never be able to remain in Virginia City.

Esther thought many things but not once that she and her daughter were so very alike.

********

Saturday’s party was cancelled. Most thought out of respect for what had happened but it was really because Calvin’s cousin hadn’t arrived. They had received a wire saying that he would be delayed but would arrive as soon as he could. Alice was grateful for this because she hoped that by the time he did arrive everyone in town would have found some news other than the shooting of Miss. Storm Kendall to talk about. Alice also hoped that perhaps Storm would be dead and buried as well, although that seemed to be becoming a wish that would go unfulfilled.

On Saturday morning Alice rode out to the Ponderosa. She had said she wanted to tell Adam how sorry she was and offer her support. Since her mother had realized what she had done they hadn’t spoken of it again, Esther choosing to forget that it had ever happened. Alice arrived and Hop-Sing let her in. He told her that everyone else was out but Adam was upstairs with Storm. She knew in all the time she and Adam were together that the cook never really liked her and that was one more reason for her to hate Storm, because when he said her name he seemed to be sad about her being hurt. He offered to show her up but she reminded him that she knew the way. No one else had known that one day Hop-Sing had come in to find Alice coming downstairs when no one but Adam was in the house. She had just assumed that he believed that something had happened and Alice felt no need to correct his assumption, she didn’t know that he had too much faith in Adam. Hop-Sing believed that in time Adam would see that what she truly loved was the Ponderosa, and he had, it had just taken longer then expected.

“Adam? I’m sorry that it has taken me this long but I wanted to come and tell you how sorry I am.”

“You needn’t have bothered, there’s no need to be sorry. Storm is going to be alright. Dr. Martin stopped by earlier today and said as much.”

“But Adam you must have been so worried; I’m sure it’s been very stressful for you.”

She walked over to where he was sitting and laid her hand on his shoulder. Maybe if Paul hadn’t of been there, if he was still thinking that Storm might not be fine, he would have been able to mistake Alice’s touch as an attempt to reassure him but his mind was no longer fully occupied with worry so he knew exactly what Alice was trying to offer.

“Alice, what is it you want?”
“I told you I only wished to say how sorry I am. Perhaps offer you a little comfort and friendship.”

“Comfort and friendship? Is that what they call it in England Alice? It doesn’t matter because whatever you want to call it I don’t want it, not from you.”

“But Adam it could be so wonderful. I promise you won’t be disappointed.”

Adam was disappointed. Not in Alice because she was exactly who she had always been, he found he was disappointed in himself for not being able to see this before. How could he have been so blind? How was it that he had allowed himself to be so downhearted when she had left? He supposed if things had been different he might have never met Storm and maybe if Alice hadn’t betrayed his love he wouldn’t be able to appreciate what a true and loyal love Storm was now giving him. It was because of these things he felt in a way he owed Alice some thanks, so he choose to forgo saying some of the things he wanted to.

“Just leave Alice. Please just go.”

********

It was Sunday and everyone decided that a visit to church would do them all good. Ben felt sure if he asked the Reverend would say a special prayer for Storm. She was doing better but hadn’t awoken yet. Adam, of course, remained at home; he hadn’t really gone far from Storm’s bedside.

When services were over Ben wanted to do something to help cheer Cassie up. He had begun to think of her as his daughter and hated seeing her so sad. Except for the time Storm was in Blue Mesa Ben could never recall a day Cassie didn’t start and end smiling.

“Cassie would you like to come shopping with me? I thought it would be nice for us to pick out something to give to Storm when she wakes up.”

“What about Adam? Won’t he wonder where we are? What if Storm is already awake?”

Ben should have guessed she would be concerned about Adam. She had been the one who had brought him his food and made sure he ate at least some of it. Somehow her telling him that Storm would be upset if when she awoke she found out that he hadn’t been taking care of himself carried more weight than if it had come from him or anyone else.

“Little Joe and Hoss will go back. I’m sure neither one wants to go shopping with us. If they find when they arrive that Storm is awake, or if she should awaken before we get back, one of them will come and get us.”

“Are you sure? Little Joe, Hoss you wouldn’t mind?”

“Of course not Cassie. Pa’s right I’d rather ride back and forth to Virginia City a hundred times before going shopping with you.”

“I think I’d like to see if all those prayers that were said haven’t already been answered and Storm is already awake.” Hoss said one more that they would be.

Ben felt that the shopping had done as he had hoped. He could see a small smile on Cassie’s face, it wasn’t as broad as it had always been, but it was a start. He was certain that once Storm was awake and Cassie had given her all that she had bought for her, Cassie would be wearing a broader smile than he had ever seen but then once Storm was awake he knew they would all be smiling much easier. He had been so lost in thought and in trying to keep the packages he was carrying balanced that he hadn’t noticed that Cassie was no longer walking next to him. He turned to see where she was and was surprised to see her staring at the stage that had just pulled into town in what could only be described as disbelief.

“Cassie is something wrong?”

“Mr. Cartwright, that’s Uncle Matthew.”

She was pointing to a gentleman who had just gotten off the stage. Before he could say anything she had run to try and confirm her suspicions. Ben laid the packages he was carrying down and followed after her.

“Uncle Matthew? Uncle Matthew is that you?”

Matthew Kendall couldn’t believe his luck. He had been prepared to spend his entire fortune to find Storm and Cassie and all it had cost him was the stage fare from Texas.

“Cassie? Cassie is it really you?”

“Yes Uncle Matthew. It’s me.”

Ben could tell that Cassie was happy to see her uncle, if not by the smile on her face that rivaled any smile she had ever worn then by the way in which she was returning his hug. He himself wasn’t too sure just what he felt upon meeting this man. This was the man who had deserted Storm. It was not because his son loved her that made him distrust this man, it was that he had felt for some time now that Storm was his daughter and he would protect her from any harm.

“Mr. Cartwright, this is my Uncle Matthew.”

They exchanged handshakes. Funny, but Ben thought he could detect a trace of distrust in Matthew Kendall’s eyes as well.

“Cassie where is Storm?” Matthew only hoped they were still together. That something, or someone, hadn’t caused them to separate and just who was this Cartwright?

“Oh Uncle Matthew.” Cassie began to cry and Matthew began to fear that maybe he was too late.

“Cassie,” Ben could see that Matthew was beginning to fear the worst, that his child was dead, and knowing how that would make him feel he was willing to overlook his doubts for now. “Mr. Kendall Storm is fine. She’s at my house.”

Matthew now feared he may indeed be too late. What had Storm done? He was sure there was nothing she wouldn’t do to make sure Cassie was safe and secure, but this? “What are you saying Mr. Cartwright? You’re old enough to be my Storm’s father.”

Could he be thinking what Ben believed him to be? He knew there were men in the world his age who were only too glad to take a child as a wife, and he supposed since Matthew Kendall knew nothing of him why shouldn’t he believe him to be one of those men. “Mr. Kendall, believe me that’s just what I think myself to be. Come September, in marrying my son, that’s just what I will be.”

“Really?” Matthew swore that before he let this happen he would make sure it was what Storm wanted. She no longer needed to marry someone she didn’t love to make certain a roof would be over her and Cassie’s head.

“Yes and Uncle Matthew you’ll like Adam.”
“I will Cassie?”

“Yes because he reminds me of his father.”

“I see and this will ensure my acceptance because?”

“Because he reminds me of you.”

“I see.”

Ben could now see where Storm got at least some of her spirit from. “Mr. Kendall, may I ask just why you’re here?”

“I came to visit my cousin’s wife’s family but it would appear as if I’ve found mine.”

“Uncle Matthew when you didn’t come back Storm thought it was because you hated her.”

“Hated her? How could I ever hate my little girl.”

“But than why didn’t you come back?”

“Cassie, Mr. Kendall, maybe we should continue this at the Ponderosa.” Whether or not he was being sincere Ben felt Matthew deserved the right to explain himself in private not before the crowd that had seemed to be gathering around them. For some reason he hadn’t returned but Ben was beginning to doubt it was because he didn’t love Storm. Ben only hoped Storm would give him the chance to try and justify his actions, he hoped his son would as well.

********

“But pa, he’s the reason Storm was so hurt.”

Upon arriving home thankfully Adam was nowhere to be seen. That didn’t mean Matthew Kendall’s arrival wasn’t met with strong opposition from Hoss and Little Joe.

“I know Hoss but I think that there may be more than Storm knows. Maybe Cassie was right, maybe something did happen. I think we should give him the benefit of the doubt and give him the chance to explain.”

“I’m happy to see that my daughter is surrounded by people who care for her so much.”

“Mr. Kendall, I believe that perhaps you should explain the circumstances that kept you from returning. Then we will see if you are still happy that I and my sons care for Storm as we do.”

Matthew felt certain if he didn’t receive a full pardon from these gentlemen he would be quite sorry for it.

“I am beginning to feel if my excuse isn’t found acceptable I might live to regret it, but please Mr. Cartwright I know you said she’s still unconscious but I would still like to see her.”

“That wouldn’t be a very good idea. You see my son Adam is sitting with her as he has been since she was shot and while I, Hoss and Little Joe are willing to give you a chance to explain he very well may not be. All he knows is that you hurt her a great deal and right now anyone who has hurt her will find themselves to be in very grave danger around him. I would hope in time, most likely when she is awake, they will both be willing to give you that chance but if I find that your explanation doesn’t ease my uncertainty you won’t even be offered that chance.”

Even though this man was suggesting that he would prevent him from seeing his daughter, and he felt he would prove to be capable of doing that, Matthew admired him. He hoped his son was, as Cassie had suggested, of a similar character.

“Then let me see if I can put to rest any doubts you may have as to why I only now came looking for her.”

“I think that may be a very good idea.” Ben was beginning to feel that if he didn’t hear this explanation he just might begin to act less than hospitable to this man.

“I assume you already know the story up until I left Texas, what you can’t know is what happened with me after I did. I arrived in England to find my mother very ill, she said that the only reason she was able to hold on was because she had hoped to see myself and Evelyn once more. When she realized that Evelyn wasn’t with me and wouldn’t be coming she asked if I would help her to write a letter to her. By that time she was even too weak to hold a pen. You probably already know the reason my sister and I left our home, just not the full story behind it. Our father had noticed that Evelyn was paying much too much attention to a young gentleman who had rented a small parcel of land from us. If father had only known the truth he would have acted much sooner than he did. By the time father took notice Evelyn and Robert were already very much in love. Before father had even arranged her marriage to Oliver Stronson she was already secretly married to Robert. I know this because I was the one who helped them, after all she was my baby sister and I knew Robert was a good man. Unfortunately for my father it was our mother who taught us about morals, values, and what really determines the true worth of a man.

Father approached Robert when he believed Evelyn’s feelings for him were the only reason my sister was so opposed to marrying Oliver. He offered him a large sum of money if he would agree to leave England and never return. I know this too because Robert told Evelyn and I this very thing. It was my sister who thought up the whole plan. She told Robert to accept father’s offer. That it was only fitting that it would be he who would help them begin their life together. We both told her father would have men after them the moment he realized he’d been fooled. She said he wouldn’t because she would play along with his plans as well. She would pretend to be devastated when she learned of Robert’s leaving and would then agree to marry Oliver. After six months she would follow Robert to America, she said it would be difficult for them to be apart but it would be worth the months of separation if it would mean they could spend the rest of their lives together openly. It took some more convincing but Evelyn could be very persuasive when she needed to be.

When the six months had passed she was preparing to go to join Robert herself but I told her I wouldn’t hear of it. I couldn’t let her make a journey like that alone, besides I too had begun to want to see the American west I had heard stories about. I had only planned to spend three or four months traveling across America after I had seen Evelyn safely to Robert but then I met Skye.

But I digress. I’m sure you will agree with me Mr. Cartwright that the older a man gets the more pleasure his memories give him.”

“Yes I would, as long as he doesn’t spend so much time in them that he forgets to enjoy the present.”

“True enough but up until now my present wasn’t nearly as enjoyable as my past. In my memories I still had my daughter. Which reminds me I had best get back to my explanation as to why I didn’t return. I helped mother with her letter to Evelyn and shortly after it’s completion she passed. Father begged me to stay for just little a longer. I believe now that he was beginning to fear the thought of being surrounded by nothing but strangers. He knew of Storm and Cassie, he knew that they and Evelyn were waiting for my return. To him, though they were only words, reasons that I would leave him. He’d hardened his heart to Evelyn the instant he learned of her betrayal and being that Cassie was her child to him she didn’t exist, but of the three of them I think he hated Storm the most. He knew that there would be no way to stop me from returning to her. That’s why I can only assume that it was he who had the letter written. I can only assume it to have been him because he never confessed to it. I was with him when he died only two years later and he never said a word, he could have given me back my child but he didn’t. I can only hope that it was because after so much time of telling the lie he had come to believe it. It was a letter informing me that my sister, Cassie, and Storm had all died of the fever. I should have come back anyway but I couldn’t bear the thought of seeing Storm’s name next to her mother’s. I preferred to think of her riding through the fields and I could as long as I didn’t see her name etched into a grave marker. To stand over the grave of my wife was hard enough, but to stand over that of my child’s I didn’t think I could have endured it.

When my cousin told me of his plans to come to America to visit his wife’s family I thought that perhaps it was time I too visited some of those old memories. I’m not getting any younger and I felt it might be the last chance I’d receive to make the trip where I would be capable of going alone. I would have company before and after, and it would be most welcome and needed, but the journey to Texas I would take by myself. Upon arriving there I went straight to the cemetery and sure enough I found Skye and Evelyn but I couldn’t locate Storm or Cassie. I could think of no reason as to why they wouldn’t be lying next to their mothers so I sought out someone who would, I hoped, know what had happened. Luckily I came upon Mrs. Clara Duff. She told me that the reason I couldn’t find Storm or Cassie in the cemetery was because they were still alive. She told me of Evelyn’s marriage to Whitcomb and that he had taken Cassie with him after Evelyn’s death and his selling the ranch. She said that Storm had gone with them to watch after Cassie. Clara said she offered Storm a place to stay but when she told her that she could in no way legally keep Cassie Storm said she couldn’t accept. Storm told her that Cassie needed her.

This does not in any way excuse what I did. I should have come back. In spite of my fears, I should have returned to face what I thought to be the truth. So many things would be different.”
“She might not be here now, we might have never met, and while I wish she weren’t where she is right now I’m very thankful that we have met. If your actions, or lack of action, had anything to do with that then I thank God for it because I can’t think of what my life would be without her.”

Adam had heard voices and since one carried a distinctly English accent he thought that perhaps Alice had come with her husband. Remembering what had clearly occurred on his and Alice’s last meeting he thought that perhaps she had tried to turn the situation around to her favor. He knew that she could be quite spiteful when denied something she wanted so there was no telling what lies she had told. It was his desire to know and set any untruths she may have related right that had succeeded in dragging him from Storm’s side. Right now Adam wasn’t too sure if he was happy he had come or upset, quite frankly he was too tired to be able to tell the difference.

At the sound of this man’s voice Matthew got to his feet. One should always be able to look one’s rival in the eyes, and for now he saw Adam as his rival. “I take it you are the young man who is to marry my Storm?”

“Yes I am. Do you intend to try and stop me?”

Matthew could tell Adam was tired and yet he could also tell that he would fight him if necessary to keep Storm. It was that obvious determination, and maybe what Cassie had told him, that made him concede that he may be worthy of his daughter. “Young man, I could stop you. I am neither too old nor too weak, physically or mentally, to do so. I could, however, never stop her. She inherited not only my determination and stubbornness but her mothers as well. It is that combination that makes her rather relentless when her mind is set on something. From what little Cassie has told me on the way out here, Storm has not only her mind but her heart as well set firmly on you. An army made up of those two things even the United States Cavalry couldn’t stop.”

Ben was relieved that he would not need to find a way to convince Adam to hear Matthew’s story. He didn’t think it would have been an easy task to accomplish, or if he could have accomplished it.

Adam was happy to see that what Cassie had once told him he also was capable of recognizing. His father and Storm’s father did seem to be alike.

“We may have a little bit of a problem.”

“What do you mean Adam? What problem?”

“Storm pa.”

“She’s still alright. She isn’t worse. Please Adam say she isn’t worse.”

“No Cassie she’s resting even better than when you left this morning. It’s just when she first wakes up she’ll be too weak for the excitement seeing her father will cause.”

“Adam, if you are marrying my daughter I hope you know her better than that. I know it won’t be excitement she’ll feel it will be anger and I agree that will put her in danger. That’s why I only ask to go sit with her for a while. Give me that and I promise I will wait until you send word that she’s strong enough to handle seeing me, although I’m not sure if I’ll be strong enough to face her.”

“Where should we send word to Mr. Kendall?” Ben would invite him to remain at the Ponderosa if he thought he would accept but they both knew that Adam was right, it would put Storm in danger.

“Please, since it would appear as if our families are to be joined, call me Matthew. You can send word to the Fisher home.”

“Calvin Bennett is your cousin?” Adam should have guessed this. It seemed where he and Storm were concerned there were many coincidences that were constantly working to bring them together.

“Yes he is Adam.”

“This just gets better and better.” Adam sarcasm did not go unnoticed.

“Mr. Cartwright?”

“Please Matthew, Ben.”

“Ben, perhaps you can explain why the identity of my cousin seems to have been met with such interest and obvious contempt.”

“Pa let me explain. It has very little to do with your cousin, more to do with his wife. I don’t know if you’re aware that she was engaged to be married before the arrangements of her marriage to your cousin were made.”

“Yes I do recall……are you saying she was engaged to one of you?”

“Me to be precise.”

“So she gave you up because she felt marrying the future Duke of Kensington to be a better arrangement.”

“So it would seem.”

“I wonder how she’ll feel when she finds out she hasn’t.” Matthew would happily relay this news. He had never truly liked his cousin’s wife because he saw her for what she was from the start. He only wondered why his cousin, and apparently Adam, hadn’t. It could have to do with the fact that they were both young and easily blinded by a pretty face, not that there weren’t old men who weren’t but he could only admit to seeing one woman as beautiful enough to blind a man to the truth and she had been lost to him some time ago.

“What?”

“Ben, Storm is my daughter, my blood. Calvin is my second cousin. He was the closest relation I have, was. Before he would inherit the title, and all that comes with it, Storm does.”

“And if something should happen to Storm?”

“Then, Adam, Cassie would.”

“Your cousin would realize this?”

“Of course he would.”

“Then he would have tried to kill both of them, not just Storm.”

“Adam what are thinking?”

“I’m thinking pa that Alice would be capable of killing to keep what she now believes to be rightfully hers.”

“I don’t think it would be just that Adam.”

“What do you mean Cassie?”

“I think it’s the idea that Storm would get that and you.”

“Cassie, Alice never loved me, she loved the Ponderosa and the money and status it could have given her.”

“But even so, in her mind Storm would get not only that but what she gave it up for, and you. She might not have loved you but by her own actions she proves she thought she made a bad trade.”

“What actions Cassie?” She couldn’t possibly know what had gone on yesterday, could she?

“That day that we came back from town to find Alice here. You said she’d only come to invite us to the party but Storm said that wasn’t the only reason. She said she believed she’d come to compare what she had to what she had given up. Why would she do that if she liked what she had?”

“I guess you were right pa. Tell me Cassie did Storm believe Alice had succeeded?”

“No but she said God help you if she ever thought you would do something like that.”

“I think I would need more than God’s help.”

Matthew knew by Adam’s latest statement that he knew his daughter quite well. Storm’s anger could be quite unequaled at times. He often believed that his wife had been very intuitive when choosing their daughter’s name.

“Adam just when was Storm shot?”

“Thursday Mr. Kendall. Thursday.” Had it really only been four days? Adam would swear he’d spent an eternity sitting beside her.

Matthew could see again the sheer exhaustion in Adam‘s face. “And I’ll wager you haven’t slept since then.”

“Not much.”

“Why don’t you let me sit with her for a while, you go and lay down. If she should appear to be waking I’ll slip out and get you. It just might count in my favor if she knows that I was concerned about your well being.”

Adam offered a weak smile and turned to head back upstairs. “I’ll just go and stay with her until you come up.”

“Mr. Kendall, does this mean that Adam would be the next Duke of Kensington?”

“Once he’s married to Storm, yes it would Joseph, and it appears as if he just may possess all the traits it would take to make a very noble nobleman.”

********

Matthew sat with Storm well into the night; Adam slept as long. When he finally awoke he went to check on Storm first thing. What he saw worried him. Matthew was sleeping in the chair that he himself had sat in the past three nights. What caused him to worry was that Storm was awake and had somehow managed to sit herself up in bed.

Storm could tell he was worried, afraid she would react as he believed she would. “Hello Adam.”

“Storm you’re awake.”

“Yes I am. Why is it you don’t sound too pleased about it? Could it be because that is who I think it is?”

“I believe so. Please Storm don’t be upset and most of all don’t get angry. I don’t care what you think you are not strong enough for either.”

“I’m not either one Adam.”

Matthew had been awakened by their voices. “You’re not Storm?”

“No papa. I know that if Adam let you in here then you must have had a valid excuse for not returning from England.”

“No there could be nothing that could excuse my actions. I should have come back. It doesn’t matter what I believed or feared, I should have come back.”

“It’s alright papa, you’re here now.”

“Storm?”

“Yes Adam?”

“Ne macamaqueto en.”

“And I love you.”

“Which reminds me young lady. It has come to my attention that you have agreed to marry this man without my permission.”

“Yes papa. It seems to be a family tradition.”

“It is one I am more than happy to break. You have not only my permission, but my blessing as well.”

“Adam, does Alice know that her husband’s cousin is my father?”

“Even as a child she was exceptionally perceptive.”

Storm didn’t think this required perception it was the only logical reason, but then they didn’t know quite everything she did yet.

“We’re not sure Storm.”

“And here I thought it was just because of you that she tried to kill me.”

“Are you saying you know it was her who shot you?”

“Adam I don’t want you to go and do something foolish.”

“Foolish! Foolish! She tried to kill you!”

“Adam it was you who said I wasn’t strong enough to get angry or upset. If you want to prevent that from happening you will give me your word that you will not do anything foolish.”
“Alright Storm, you have my word, nothing foolish.” He didn’t think what he wanted to do to be foolish, not for what Alice had done.

“Let’s just clarify what I mean by foolish. Adam I mean I don’t want you to in any way harm her.”

“All of a sudden you’re worried about Alice?” Maybe I should tell you something that would most definitely make you lose all concern for her well being. Adam knew he wouldn’t, not because he wanted to protect Alice but because he knew Storm would get angry upon hearing it.

“Adam I could care less about Alice but you I love.”

How could he argue with her? “Alright, we’ll get the sheriff out here and you can tell him what you know. We’ll let him handle it.”

“Thank you Adam. Now back to you papa. Can you tell me what kept you from coming back?”

“Wait. Before you start I think everyone would like to know that you are awake.”

“Of course, you’re right Adam. Why don’t you go tell them?”

“Storm I’ve sat here for the past four days praying for you to wake up and now that you have do you think I’m going to leave?”

“If you don’t go how are you going to let everyone know?”

“That’s easy.” Adam shouted loud enough to be heard all the way in Virginia City. Everyone came running. They could tell by Adam’s tone it wasn’t bad but good news, which explained why they ran as fast as they did. They were all shocked to see Matthew still in the room but were extremely happy to see Storm awake and smiling.

“Since notifying everyone of my awakening has been accomplished, do you think that you can explain now papa?”

“I will make this as brief as I can, we can go into a more detailed explanation when you are fully recovered. What it comes down to Storm is I received a letter telling me that you were all dead. I just couldn’t bear the thought of standing over your grave. It took me this long to work up the courage to return to Texas and once I got there I found out you and Cassie were still alive. I swore no matter the cost I would find the both of you.”

“But papa who wrote the letter? For you not to question it, it would have had to have been someone you knew and trusted.”

“It was Storm. It was Mrs. Boone.”

“Papa, Mrs. Boone left Texas a little more than a year after you did. Her husband was shot and died. She was all alone and had a baby to take care of.”

“Are you trying to make excuses for what she did?”

“Papa I’m sure she only did what she felt she had to. She had no other choice.”

“She had a choice. Is it something you would have done Storm?”

“Papa if you would have asked me that before I met Adam I would have not hesitated in telling you no.”

“And now Storm? Just what has he done to corrupt you’re knowledge of what is right and what is wrong?”

“He hasn’t corrupted me papa, he loves me and I love him. I know that if to keep his child safe I had to sell my very soul I would without hesitation.”

All Matthew could think was that she was her mother’s child, without question, her mother’s child.

********

When word that Matthew Kendall had arrived on that days stage reached Alice she expected him to arrive at her house at any moment, when he didn’t arrive and it was well past supper time she thought that perhaps for some reason he had chosen to stay in town. She wanted him to stay at her parent’s house because there it would be easy for her to keep track of what he was told.

“Calvin tomorrow go into town and fetch your cousin. Tell him he is more than welcome to stay here.”

“Yes of course Alice, tomorrow I will go and tell him.” Calvin knew his wife had only married him for what he stood to inherit from his cousin but he had come to love her. He was neither handsome nor as young as she so when this marriage had been proposed he had had reservations. He was sure she would be some homely looking creature but had been pleasantly surprised. Calvin was of the type of man who measured his virility by the beauty of his wife.

 

About the time Calvin was asking after his cousin at the hotel, Little Joe was on his way back from town with the sheriff beside him.

“Well it is very good to see you awake.”

“Thank you sheriff, it’s very good to be awake”

“I hear that you know who shot you.”

“Yes I do.”

“I must say I was rather shocked when Little Joe told me.”

“Do you think that the only reason I might be accusing her is because of Adam?”

“I will admit that the thought had crossed my mind.”

“ROY. Storm would never do something like that.”

“I said the thought had crossed my mind, Adam. It didn’t stay there. I did say I was shocked but not surprised. If a man was given the occasion to choose between Storm or Alice it would be the foolish man that would choose Alice. While I may consider you many things Adam, foolish is not one of them.”

“Thank you for that Roy.”

Why did Adam feel as if everybody knew that Alice had come out here the other day and just what she had tried to do? It wasn’t that everyone knew what had happened, unlike Adam they had always known the kind of woman Alice was.

“Now Miss. Kendall would you please tell me why you believe it to be Alice that shot you?”

“That’s easy, I saw her. When she shot me in the leg I looked at where the bullet had come from and I saw her hiding in the bushes. She had a rifle pointed right at me and since I was closer to the house then the barn I turned and ran towards the house. I guess I also thought that since my back would be to her she wouldn’t shoot. Maybe if I had been able to run better I might have made it but it was the same leg I was shot in before and it was hurting real bad. I heard the second shot but I don’t remember anything after that. I can’t even remember feeling it.”

As Storm was finishing up her testimony as to why she knew it to be Alice who shot her, Calvin was sharing with his wife what he had learned in town.

“What did you say? Where is he Calvin?” Alice was beginning to worry. Please, oh please she prayed, let her be dead.

“I was told that he left town with a Ben Cartwright. Isn’t that the name of the man you were to marry?”

“Cartwright, yes but Adam not Ben.”

“In any case why don’t we ride out there and invite Cousin Matthew to come and stay with us.” Calvin wanted to meet the man that he had taken Alice away from. Part of him hoped that he would be handsome; it would make him feel somehow better if he had taken her away from someone more desirable to woman. It wasn’t that Calvin was cruel just use to always losing where woman were concerned to men who where younger and handsomer then him, and if this once he had actually beaten one of them it would feed his ego. It was easy for him to forget the true reasons why Alice had chosen him. Somewhere inside he knew if this man was indeed better looking than he himself was his wife would try and use that fact against him for the rest of their lives, not to mention he also feared she would offer herself to him as well. He wasn’t blind to his wife’s affairs he just choose to let everyone believe he was.

“Yes we should do just that.” Alice wanted Calvin to meet Adam as well. She wanted to show him what a true man was. She wanted to be able to use Adam against him whenever she needed to and for him to be aware that she wasn’t lying about the sacrifice she had made. She had been able to convince herself that even if Storm were alive she couldn’t know it was her who had done the shooting. How foolish she now realized she had been for even trying to kill her. She was going to marry Adam which meant they would never be moving to England so Calvin would still inherit everything and if that proved to not be the truth than she could try again later.

When they arrived it was Hop-Sing who answered the door. If he had known it had been Alice who had shot Storm her greeting would have been very different. It would have been more than just cold, it could have proven to be almost deadly. As it was he just informed them that everyone was upstairs with Storm and didn’t make the offer to show them up knowing it would be met with a sly smirk and an assurance that the way was already known. Alice thought perhaps her prayers had been answered and Storm had died, why else would everyone be gathered around her bed? If that were the case then cousin Matthew’s presence didn’t matter. She led her husband to where she knew everyone to be and prepared to try and look properly upset when she heard the news she was hoping would greet her.

“Cousin Matthew. As soon as I heard you were in town I sent Calvin for you only to find that you were out here. We have come to…..”

“You have the nerve to show your face here?!!!”

Alice had never seen nor heard Adam this angry. When he turned to look at her she would swear he would kill her.

“I don’t understand? Why wouldn’t I come here? Am I no longer welcome Adam?”

“Welcome?!!! After what you tried to do you thought you’d be welcome!”

“Adam you gave me your word.” Storm could tell in his present state of anger he’d forgotten what he had promised, his only thought was that Alice had come very close to killing her. She would concentrate on controlling him as best as she could because she could only do so with her words, the sheriff would have to handle everyone else.

Alice realized only after hearing Storm’s voice that she wasn’t dead. She wasn’t sure if it was her conscience or her desire to keep the upper hand that made her ask her next question. She only knew she would much rather be the accuser then the one being accused. “I don’t know what she’s told you but it’s a lie.”

“She saw you Alice! She believed you wouldn’t shoot her in the back. I could have told her that back shooting is something you’re very good at.” Adam was now very sorry he had promised Storm anything.

Roy felt if he didn’t step in someone might do Mrs. Alice Bennett some very serious harm. “Mrs. Bennett I’m afraid I’m going to have to place you under arrest.”

“It’s Lady Bennett!”

“Wait a minute! Matthew what is this all about?” Calvin couldn’t understand what his wife was being accused of.

“She tried to kill….” Alice interrupted before Matthew could finish.

“A half breed! That’s all! Just a half breed who thinks that by marrying a Cartwright she can become better than she is. Do you honestly think anyone will condemn me for trying to stop her, there are some who will thank me for it.”

“Calvin I would like for you to meet my daughter Storm Margaret, and my niece Cassie Rose. They are the only two ladies present.” Matthew directed what he said next to Alice alone. “Even if you had succeeded in your plan you failed to realize one thing, you would not have become the Duchess of Kensington that honor would have gone to Cassie.”

“It isn’t fair! She can’t have the title, Adam, and all that he has too!” Alice was desperate and could think of only one way to make Storm pay for taking everything from her. She turned to her and smiled. “You think you have won. Do you honestly believe I haven’t already been with him? You can’t really believe you’ll be his first. You know that I came to him Saturday. We made love right here in this very room. You were lying there, maybe dying, but he could care less because…..”

“Alice as to whether or not I believe I won I have never considered love to be a game. Also I know that if you had been with him you would have never been able to leave. As to if I think I’ll be his first, I’ve already assured Adam that I’m glad I won’t be and once we are married I will do whatever it takes to insure I will be the only one he will ever need. Unlike you though he will be my first. As to what you’re suggesting happened here on Saturday you had better pray that I don’t believe you.”

“Why?” Despite herself Alice found herself very glad that Storm appeared to be too weak to get out of bed. She was beginning to fear her more than anyone else in this room.

“Why? Because if I did believe you, be assured that I would succeed where you failed.”

“Are you saying that you would blame only me?”

“In this instance, yes. If the two of you had done what you’re suggesting it would have only been because he was vulnerable. I have met a lot of women like you Alice, women who when they are denied something they want will try to destroy it. You would have known the only way for you to have him would have been to take advantage of his need to be comforted. No one takes advantage of someone I love and I will allow no one, NO ONE, to try and destroy those I care for.”

“Roy will you please take Alice out of here. Storm is becoming much too excited much too soon.”

“I do believe you’re right Adam. If you would like I’ll send Paul out when I get back to town.”

“That may be a……”

Everyone was surprised to see Cassie get to her feet. They watched her walk over to where Alice was standing and punch her in the face.

“Thank you Cassie.”

“You are welcome Storm.”

Roy led Alice out of the room and out of the house. Matthew took Calvin downstairs to try and explain all that had just occurred. Everyone else felt that after all that had just happened Storm should get some rest.

“Adam are you coming?”

“In a minute pa, I promise.”

When the room was cleared of everyone but he and Storm, Adam turned to her. He kept the short distance that separated them between them just in case.

“If I had known you were going to blame her I might have allowed myself to succumb.”

He saw the mischievous smile come to her face and was thankful that she had taken what he had said for what he had meant it to be, a joke. No longer afraid she was going to take it seriously and get angry he approached the bed.

“It would seem as if the opportunity has passed and given where Alice will most likely be going will never come again.”

“Ah well, easy come easy go. Now,” Adam gently laid her back down. “you get some rest. I’ll come up and see you later.”

Storm smiled and nodded weakly. She knew that she must have been sleeping for some time but in spite of that she found that she was indeed tired. She was asleep before Adam had reached the last step.

 

CHAPTER 11

Storm was fast becoming bored with being waited on. Adam wouldn’t even let her walk downstairs, he insisted on carrying her. Granted being in his arms was pleasant and no doubt that was one of the reasons for his insistence, but if she was going to find herself in his arms she wanted to be also standing on her own two feet.

As July was fast approaching August Storm decided that she had had enough. She was too be married in September and she had much planning to see to. She had already picked out the dress but had never gone to have it fitted.

It shocked her to realize that she seemed to know all that had to be done to plan a wedding when she hadn’t ever thought she would be having one.

“Storm.”

“Don’t start with me Cassie! I am going downstairs and I am going by myself!”

“I’ll be waiting up here.”

“Coward.”

“So are you. Why is it that you waited until you knew everyone else would be out of the house?”

“Because if he were here I wouldn’t be able to get one foot out of bed without finding myself being put back into it.”

 

Storm sat downstairs for about an hour. She had tried to read but couldn’t seem to concentrate. So maybe she was a little worried about how Adam would react but she wasn’t going to change her mind. Finally she heard horses approaching and once she could make out the voices of the riders she knew it to be Adam, Ben and her father. Well, she thought, here goes nothing.

She knew it would be Adam who would see her first because it was his voice that became clearest as the door opened.

“So I’ve decided that……it would appear as if I spoke too soon Matthew.”

“About what Adam?” Matthew was enjoying listening to all the plans Adam had been making regarding the house he was building for Storm. Now that it was almost complete Adam had said that it appeared as if his plan to surprise Storm with it on their wedding day may just be realized. Then he saw what Adam had been greeted with when he opened the door, Storm with a decidedly defiant look on her face.

“Yes Adam about what?”

“I was saying to your father that since his return you have become more complacent.”

“You were mistaken. I will not sit in that room another day. I refuse, however pleasant I may find it, to be carried everywhere I wish to go. I have two legs Adam and they work very well.”

“If that’s true then prove it.”

“Haven’t I already done so? I made it down the stairs all by myself.”

“How can I be sure? I wasn’t here to see that. “

“Then just how is it you want……” Storm then recognized the mischievous look on Adam’s face. She got up out of the chair and walked to where he was standing. “Does that prove my legs work fine?”

“Just one more test.” He took her in his arms and kissed her. It didn’t take very long before he could feel her legs give way. It was only after they did that he removed his lips from hers.

“That’s not fair. Your kisses always make my knees go weak.”

“You’ll have to forgive them Matthew. This is not the first time they have forgotten there were other people present.” Ben only hoped Matthew wouldn’t take that the wrong way.

“Tell me young lady, just how many times has he made you weak in the knees?”

“I can’t be certain papa because in addition to the effect on my knees I find when he kisses me I can’t think very clearly either.”

Adam felt a need to change the subject. He didn’t think that Matthew was seriously becoming angry but he had no wish to find out. “Alright, so now that you’re downstairs what is it you wish to do?”

“I will wager that no one has ridden Ares since…well since you know.”

“RIDE ARES. You don’t honestly think I’m going to let you take Ares for a ride?”

“If I don’t ride how am I suppose to go and get my gown?”
“I’ll go get it.”

“You will not! You can’t see my gown until the wedding day.”

“Storm I didn’t think you would believe in such superstitions.”

“I don’t. I just don’t see the need to tempt fate. So I will go and pick up my gown myself or we will just have to delay the wedding,” She leaned close to Adam and whispered into his ear. “as well as the wedding night.”

Not to be outdone Adam whispered back. “And just who will suffer the more for it?”

“OOH, Adam.”

“Alright. Storm is tomorrow soon enough? Not on horseback though, by carriage.” Adam didn’t want to admit his was an empty threat, he knew it would be he who would suffer most if there were any delays.

“Tomorrow will be fine Adam, but who will go with me?”

“Why can’t I? I promise I won’t peek.” Now that she was up Adam felt a need to be near her always.

“Now wait. I do believe that as the father of the bride to be it should be my right to escort her to get her gown.”

“Yes papa I do believe that is correct.”

So the following morning Matthew saw his daughter in her bridal gown. It made him happy but it also saddened him. She was so lovely and happy and that pleased him. For her to be so in love and so loved was something he had always dreamed of seeing one day but it also meant he would have to give up the hope he had of taking her and Cassie back to England with him. Once he had heard that they were still alive he had decided that once he found them he would never again let them out of his sight.

When the wedding day finally arrived it found both Adam and Storm filled with anticipation. It had been a whole week since they’d last seen each other. Without either one’s knowledge or consent, it had been agreed that Matthew would take Storm and Cassie and stay in town the week before the wedding. They tried to placate Storm by saying this way there would be no chance of Adam seeing her in her wedding gown until the appropriate time. Of course Ben and Matthew just felt some time apart would do them both good and also give both Matthew and Ben some time to relax, they were wrong on both counts.

Both Adam and Storm had spent most of the week in a state of agitation. Neither of them sat still for very long, they only slept when exhaustion forced them to, so it was a relief to everyone that the day had finally arrived. Not entirely because they were all so happy to have something joyous to celebrate but also because the constant motion the newlyweds seemed to need to be in had exhausted everyone around them. Both Matthew and Ben, unbeknownst to each other, were ready to give in and let their prospective child succeed in one of their many attempts to sneak off and see the other if they had to try and thwart one more scheme.

“PA!”

“Pa Adams calling you.”

“I hear him Joseph.” Ben had lost count of how many times he had heard his eldest son call him and it wasn’t even seven o’clock in the morning yet.

“Pa I ain’t never seen Adam so nervous.”

“He’s not nervous Hoss just extremely excited. Remember when this day is over Storm will finally be his wife.”

“PA!” They all watched as Adam came running downstairs. “I can’t get this tie right. I don’t know how many times I’ve tried to tie it but it keeps coming crooked.”

Ben went to help his son. He tried his best to keep the grin from his face. He knew the reason he was enjoying seeing his son this out of control was because he knew it was a feeling Adam had not felt too often. “Let me see.” Ben stood in front of his son trying to tie his tie. It was something he hadn’t done in so many years. “ADAM if you don’t stand still it will never come out straight.”

Finally it was done to Adam’s satisfaction which meant he needed to find something else to fuss about.

“Isn’t it time to go? It’s got to be time to go? Pa if we don’t leave we’ll be late.”

Ben wondered if Storm was acting this bad. If he could have known the answer he would be very grateful all he needed to worry about was helping his son with his tie. Storm was In fact even worse than Adam; after all she was a woman and had more details to fret over.

“NO. Cassie it’s all wrong. Maybe I should have gotten a different dress and my hair, it just isn’t right. Do you think we have time to start over?”

Cassie could only wonder where the Storm she had known all these years had gone too. She had never seen Storm so lost and unsure in her whole life so when the door opened and Cassie saw her Uncle Matthew standing there she was only to glad to have another witness to this amazing occurrence.

“You look beautiful, no absolutely angelic.”

“Do you really think so papa? You’re not just saying that because I’m your daughter?”

“If you don’t believe me then how about a second opinion?”

Storm looked past her father to see who was with him; once she did she became almost uncontrollable.

“BEN. Where’s Adam? Is he here?”

“I thought you didn’t want him to see you in your gown before the wedding?”

“I’ll take it off.”

They watched in shock as she began to try and unbutton the dress.

“STORM! “

“I’m sorry papa I just need to see him.”

“He’s at the church. He asked if I would come and check on you. I’m glad I did because you are a true vision of beauty.”

“Ben aren’t you a little early?”

“Early Matthew? If we hadn’t of tied him down we’d have been here two hours ago. Luckily it took him a while to work his way out of the ropes.”

“Ben you didn’t. I mean you are only joking right?”

“Of course I’m only joking Storm. There was no need to use ropes when it took him this long to get his tie done to his satisfaction. That was not an easy task to accomplish when he didn’t stand still for one second.”

“Has he really been that bad?” It pleased Storm to know that he was as anxious as she.

“I’m sure he hasn’t been half as bad as you. Ben has he sat still for longer than one minute this entire week? She sure hasn’t.”

“Papa!”

“Don’t worry Storm he’s been just as bad. Now I had better be getting back or he just may come after me.”

Finally the appropriate hour arrived for Matthew to take Storm to the church. When they entered through the doors Storm could see Adam waiting at the altar. He was so handsome and she only prayed that he wouldn’t be disappointed with her.

The ceremony took place in a fog for Storm. She answered when she should but all she could pay complete attention to was Adam. The vows were finally said, the wedding ceremony was over, and the celebration could begin.

 

“Before we join everyone else there is something I want to show you.”

Adam and Storm had been allowed to ride out to the Ponderosa alone despite some protests. While everyone else had taken the most direct route Adam had chosen to take the more scenic, albeit longer, way.

“What Adam? This isn’t the way to the lake view.”

“You’ll see what it is soon enough.”

They rode along till they came to a house. Adam knew that if Storm hadn’t of been confined to her bed because of what Alice had done and then so preoccupied with planning a wedding in what time she had she would have already known of the houses existence.

“Who lives here Adam? I don’t recall ever seeing this house before. It’s so beautiful.” Storm could only wonder at who the lucky woman was that could have a husband so wonderful as to give her a house this spectacular. She knew it was not the kind of house a woman like Alice would ever think of as impressive but to Storm it was perfect.

“You want know who lives here? Right now no one, but starting tonight we will.”

“We will? Do you mean that this is…….” Storm couldn’t finish once she began to cry.

Adam pulled her into his arms. “You didn’t honestly think we were going to live with my father and brothers after we were married, did you?” It just occurred to him that she hadn’t once mentioned a house and, although he hated to find himself making the comparison, he remembered that it was one of the few things that Alice had discussed in detail. It made him love Storm all the more because he knew it was because she wouldn’t have minded sharing their life with his family, while Alice had always tried her best to keep him from them.

“I guess I hadn’t really thought much about it. I would have been happy staying where we are, I love your father and brothers. I guess I just never thought I’d have a house of my own, let alone one this grand. Adam can we go inside?” Now that she knew the house to be hers she became filled with curiosity.

“That may not be such a good idea.”

“Why? Adam I know I’ll love the inside as much as I love the outside.”

“Storm it’s not that I’m afraid you won’t approve because if you don’t I’ll just tear the whole thing down and start over. No, it’s that if we go inside I’m afraid we might never make it to the party.”

“Adam.” She looked into his eyes and saw there exactly what he meant. Maybe it was because she knew there would be no reason to deny him, or no longer a reason for him to be patient, that caused her to look away.

“Why Storm are you blushing?”

“No.” She again looked into his eyes and could feel something inside her come to life. “Adam, lets go inside.”

Adam quickly took up the reins and started the carriage towards the party.

********

“We were beginning to wonder where you’d gotten off to.” Ben felt he had a very good idea as to the where, he was just beginning to wonder if he was right as to the why.

“I just couldn’t wait to show Storm the house pa.” That was what Ben had thought to be the reason. “Well the outside anyway.” Ben didn’t need to guess at why the outside was all that was shown and he was sure that it had something to do with what he had begun to believe to be the reason why.

Storm and Adam joined the celebration but only because they knew it was being given for them. As the day wore on they found themselves congratulated by so many people. Some of them Storm had already met the ones she hadn’t Adam proudly introduced her to.

As evening neared and candles and lanterns were lit, Storm felt the restlessness begin to return. She knew it was wrong for a lady to feel so eager for what was to happen this night but she couldn’t help it. She so longed to be Adam’s completely. It shocked her that she felt this way, after all wasn’t she the one who had vowed she would never let a man control her through love? That was before she knew that when two people truly love each other neither one was in control. It was like riding a horse and letting go of the reins, trusting in God and providence it would take you where you needed to go.

She was so lost in her thoughts she hadn’t realized that Adam was standing behind her and talking.

“I’m sorry Adam, what did you say?”

“I said would you like to go and see the inside of your house now?”

“I was thinking that very thing. There is one room in particular I am most anxious to see.”

“Let me guess, the kitchen. Every woman wants to see her kitchen.”

“I don’t know about other women but the kitchen is not the room I am interested in seeing.”

“Why Mrs. Cartwright just what are you saying?”

“That it’s not the kitchen I’m hoping to spend my wedding night in.”

“You needn’t worry about that my love you won’t. Not this night or the next, or the next, or the next…..”

“Adam we will have to eat sometime, if only to keep our strength up.”

“You my dear are very wicked.”

“I suppose I am but it’s your fault.”

“My fault? How is it my fault?”
“You can’t place such a fine looking meal in front of a starving woman and not expect her to desire to eat it.”

Five minutes later found Storm and Adam pulling up in front of their house. Once inside a thought occurred to Storm. It was not a new one but for some reason it seemed to be causing her greater alarm then ever before, perhaps because she seemed to be seeing it from an angle she’d never seen it from before. She tried to dismiss it by looking at what was now her house. Adam sensed there was a hesitance in Storm that had never been there before but he supposed she had a right to be nervous. He understood that she was probably realizing that there was no longer a reason for them to delay anymore. It was easy to make light of a fear when you knew it would never be realized. He tried to alleviate some of her anxiety by taking her on a grand tour of the house. He knew that given time she would relate what was worrying her and he would do his best to assure her that everything would be alright. They didn’t have to do anything she wasn’t ready for, they had the rest of their lives and he was willing to be patient. He didn’t want to take her he wanted her to come to him.

“So tell me sweetheart how do you like your house?”

“It’s wonderful, it’s so much more…..Oh Adam.” She ran to him no longer wishing to keep her concerns to herself.

He took her in his arms. “Are you going to tell me what’s wrong?”

“Adam I’m not stupid.”

“Did I do something to make you think I believed you were?”

“No but I’m not naïve either.”

“Storm haven’t we been through this before?”

“Maybe. Adam I know that you’ve been with others.”

“Is that what’s bothering you?”

“No. That’s all in the past, it’s just that I’m afraid I might not…well, Adam I know what’s going to happen but knowing and experiencing are two very different things. What if I don’t, what if I can’t satisfy you as they did?”

“Storm you have one thing they never did. You have my heart. That means that tonight will be the first time I’ll be making love to someone.”

Storm understood what he was trying to tell her; tonight would be a new experience for both of them. They were both nervous and for the same reason, tonight would be her first time. She was fearing she would be unable to please him and he was fearing he wouldn’t be able to show her how pleasing it could be. Maybe realizing that this would be the first time he would be someone’s first made her once again remember what she had told him.

“Adam I think I’m ready for my first lesson, can you show me our bedroom now?”

He lifted her into his arms and carried her to their bedroom, once there he placed her gently on her feet and set about making this a night he hoped she would treasure. He kissed her softly and ran his lips gently over her entire face and neck. He placed his hands at her shoulders and traced down until he reached the small of her back then he gently pushed until her body was firmly pressed against his. He could feel the tremble that went through her at that first contact and when her breaths started to sound labored he knew that everything would be alright. Only then did he begin the task of removing the gown she had spent so much time picking out.

Finally she stood before him. She was an angel pure and simple. He again lifted her from her feet and carried her to their bed then gently laid her down. He then set about removing that which was preventing their naked flesh from touching. He had the tie that had given him so much trouble off and on the floor and had begun to undo the buttons on his shirt when Storm’s eyes flew open.

“ADAM.”

“Yes Storm?”

“I’ve never seen you, well any man, not that I would want to see any man, well any man other than you….Oh Adam.”

He knew what she was trying to say and could tell how nervous it was making her because he had never heard her ramble so.

“Come here Storm.” He placed his hands on her shoulders and pulled her up until she was kneeling on the bed in front of him. He took her hands in his and helped her to undo the buttons on his shirt. When the last one was undone she shyly placed her hands inside and opened his shirt. Adam could understand why seeing what was revealed to him when he had removed her clothes had affected him as it had but why she seemed to be in such awe at what she had just revealed puzzled him. He let her stare and timidly touch him. When she had finally regained some of her composure she spoke. What she said let him know that he would be removing the rest of his clothes himself.

“Adam you’re breathtaking.”

He gently pushed her back down, quickly finished removing any remaining garments and laid down beside her. He made sure he didn’t neglect one inch of her body. He used his hands and lips to work her into a complete state of uncontrollable passion. He knew the time was right when her body began to move to a rhythm all its own. He gently parted her legs and positioned himself. His first thrust was met with pain, that was evident in the way her body tensed, in the way she seized on to him and by the way she said his name. Thankfully it didn’t take long for her desire to overcome her pain or he may have been facing a very difficult decision, continue and hope that she would find pleasure or stop and fear she would never allow him the chance to try again. His mind was put completely at ease when she once again began to move beneath him because he then knew that the pain had been completely forgotten. He began to move with her and found that it was a rhythm he could match without thought, which was a very good thing because for one of the first times in his life Adam found he was incapable of thinking.

********

“So tell me Mrs. Cartwright was it all you expected?”

“More so.”

As they lay in bed facing each other Adam ran his hands down Storm’s back trying to pull her closer to him which, unless they could overrule the laws of physics, would have been impossible. His hands stopped suddenly when he felt something he hadn’t before.

“Storm where did you get this?”

“Does it bother you? Are you angry I didn’t tell you about it?” She knew that some men wouldn’t want a woman who had a blemish of any kind.

“Shh, it’s alright but it does bother and anger me that someone would do this to you.”

“How do you know that someone did it?”

“Storm I know the scar a whip can leave. Now tell me who did it.”

“Alright. Actually the story behind it is, well in a way, funny.”

“I fail to see how any story where you are hurt can be funny.”

“This one is, wait, you’ll see.” So she began the tale. “We had just been out of Texas for, oh I guess, five or six months when Whitcomb left us on the outskirts of this town. He use to do that at first. He’d go into town and gamble and drink and he’d leave Cassie and me pretty much alone. There were times I wanted to take Cassie and go, but I was afraid he would look for us. He wouldn’t of had to look too hard seeing as he would know all the places we would have gone too. It wouldn’t be because he cared for Cassie that he would have come but because that’s just the kind of man he is. He considered her to be his and no one took what was his. I feared that if we did run when he did find us he would take it out on Cassie. This particular time he must have been winning, winning enough to keep him in the bottle or the game at least because we were out there for three days. We had no food left and what little we had started out with was barely enough to satisfy a mouse. So I set about trying to find something to eat. It wasn’t easy when all I had to hunt with was a knife. Whitcomb would never trust me enough to let me keep a rifle. I tried to set traps but I never caught nothing. When he came back and saw what we were eating he was real mad.”

“Do you mean to say that he did that to you because you were trying to keep yourself and Cassie from starving?”

“No. He must have finally lost and whenever he would lose everything he had he believed his luck was bound to change. He had come back to get the little money he had left behind because he felt sure he was due to start winning. When he saw what we were eating he knew he would never get that chance because we would have to leave and that’s why he did it.”

“Storm just what were you eating?” Adam could think of nothing that could be that bad.

“I was afraid you would ask me that. It was like I said I couldn’t trap anything and hunting with just a knife was impossible. I came upon this stray calf and….”

“Are you telling me that I just married a rustler?”

“At the time I guess that’s what I would have been but now I’m not so sure.”

“What do you mean you’re not sure? You took a calf that didn’t belong to you, that would make you a rustler. Unless there was no brand.”

“Oh no the calf was branded but there was only one witness and I don’t think he would testify against me any more.”

“Oh and why’s that?”

“Because I believe he has enjoyed himself just as much as I have tonight. At least I hope he has.”

She could see his confusion at first, just as she could see the truth of what she was saying become clear. “That was you?! Do you know I walked for almost a day and a half. You should have heard the teasing I had to take from everyone not to mention the size of the blisters…..Storm when did you first realize it was me?” If she answered him as he thought she would it might help to explain a lot.

“That first night in town.”

“Is that why you tried so hard to get away? Were you afraid I’d recognize you?”

“Maybe, a little.”

 CHAPTER 12

A week after the wedding Ben decided that, perhaps, it was time for the newlyweds to rejoin society, at least for a little while. He rode over to invite them to visit with the rest of their family for the day.

“Hello pa. How’s everyone?” Adam had rushed to get dressed and come downstairs when he had heard the knocking on the door. He had told Storm that he would get rid of whoever it may be and rejoin her.

“Very well. Not as well as you appear to be, but well.”

“Adam, I’ve been thinking.” Storm made her way downstairs.

Adam was about to inform her that it had been his father at the door and that he was still there. A few times she had wanted to make sure he was thinking the same as she was so she had come to find him wearing only a very seductive smile. At first sight he knew that was not what was presently on her mind, although it had been when he had left the room only moments ago. He saw that she was now fully dressed.

“Hello Storm.”

“Ben! I was just going to tell Adam that I thought we should go and visit everyone.”

“It would seem as if your father is right, you are extremely perceptive. I had just come to invite you two to come and spend the day. I know that Matthew is anxious to see you and Cassie, well she misses you both.”

“Adam, can we?”

“Of course, besides if I know Hop-Sing he’s already counting on us for supper.”

“Supper? Son he already has lunch planned. If he had his way you would have been there for breakfast as well.”

Ben left assured that they would not be far behind him. He hated to sound selfish but he had missed not only Adam but Storm as well. She may not have been born into the family but even before Adam had proposed he had begun to think of her as a part of his family.

As Storm and Adam pulled up in front of the house, only minutes after Ben as promised, Cassie ran out.

“I knew you would come, I just knew it! Storm I I’ve missed you so, although I do like having a room to myself.”

“That’s funny Cassie because I find I enjoy sharing a room even more now.”

Fortunately the only two who could hear what Storm had just said were Adam and Cassie.

Once inside everyone proved to be just as happy to see them as Cassie had been. There were many hugs, kisses and handshakes. Neither Little Joe nor Hoss could recall ever seeing their brother smile so much. It only took one look at his wife to know the cause of his apparent jubilant state.

“Hey Storm, do you want to come with me?”

“Where to Hoss?”

“That mare is just about to foal and I was just going to check on her.”

“I will come with you but I already told you not to expect her to foal until early next month.”

“You would be wise to listen to her Hoss.”

“Why is that Mr. Kendall?”

“Because, like her mother before her, she is very intuitive.”

Storm and Hoss went to the barn, Storm saying she would like to see the mare anyway. Adam took this chance to relate something he had learned.

“Cassie, why didn’t you warn me that I was marrying a cattle thief?”

“She told you about that?” Cassie was afraid that Adam would make Storm answer for her crime. She was sure he would try and offer money to pay for what was stolen but what if it wasn’t accepted? Cassie didn’t even remember where they had been but she was sure Storm did.

“Yes she did.”

“What did you just call my daughter?”

“It’s true Uncle Matthew, she did steal a calf but only because we were real hungry. Adam you aren’t mad are you?”

“Cassie it’s alright because as she said the only witness will never testify against her.”

“How can you be so sure? Adam you can’t be sure.”

“Yes I can Cassie. You see I don’t think I would ever testify against her, besides now that we’re married the calf in a way belongs to her.”

“That was YOU? I should have guessed, after all she did tell me when she’d gotten back that she had just seen the most handsomest man ever.”

“She said that?”

“Yes, you mean she didn’t tell you that she had? Why wouldn’t she? It’s not like it was something bad.”

“No it wasn’t. I think I will go and find out why she chose to leave that part out of the story. Cassie will you explain to everyone else the whole story. I do believe, though, that there are some of you who will remember.”

Adam went in search of his wife. Why hadn’t she told him this part of the story? He found her in the stall with Hoss and the mare.

“Hoss will you excuse us for a minute? There is something I need to ask my wife.”

“Sure thing Adam. You know something, I think she may right that foal may not come till next month.”

Once Hoss was out of the barn Storm turned to Adam. Why did he seem to be a bit more serious then he had only moments before? There was only one way to find out.

“So what is this question that has you so earnest all of a sudden?”

“Why didn’t you tell me you thought I was the handsomest man ever?”

Adam saw her attitude turn somber. “You told Cassie that I told you?”

“Yes I didn’t think it was a secret and I agree with her that there was no reason for you to omit your assertion.”

“Yes there was, I didn’t want you to feel bad.”

“How could knowing that my wife seemed to think I was the handsomest man even before she knew who I was make me feel bad?”

“Because there is more to it. If I had told you that part you would have known there was more and would have asked me to tell you. God knows that night there was nothing I could refuse you.”

“Only that night Storm?

“No not only that night, every night for the rest of my life.”

“How about now Storm? Could you refuse to tell me now?”

“No, no I couldn’t refuse you.”

“Then tell me Storm.”

“While I did tell Cassie that I thought you were the handsomest man ever, I didn’t tell her that I felt you would be the one to rescue us. I didn’t tell her that for months after I would look for you in every town we rode through. That after almost a year I gave up. I realized just how foolish a dream it was. I was no fairytale princess and there would be no knight that would save me. That’s when I stopped believing in such things and started facing reality. I realized that if anyone was going to rescue Cassie and I it would have to be me.”

“What you’re saying is that I’m to blame for all the suspicions you felt. That I’m the reason you mistrusted every man you met after that.”

“Yes, but you’re also the reason I was able to put aside my suspicious and why I started to trust. Mama use to tell me that things happen for a reason but only at the proper time. I was right Adam, you did rescue us but only when you were suppose to. I think I saw you then so that I would recognize you now so that there would be no way for me to keep you out of my heart because you were already in it. Maybe I had to mistrust so that I wouldn’t mistakenly think I loved a man when maybe all he was offering me was a way out. You have made me feel like that fairytale princess, Adam you are my knight. If you had saved us then, I wouldn’t be me, not the me I’ve become, not the me you love.”

“I did go back.”

“What?”

“I said I did go back. There was something about you, I can’t say what but I just felt that I had to go back. You weren’t there but I did go back.”

“I love you Adam, I guess I have for a very long time.”

He took her in his arms and held her. Storm realized how foolish she had been not to tell him this that night. It seemed to have made their bond even stronger. It was as if they both realized that they had been fated to be together for quite a while.

“Adam did you ever recognize me?”

“I suppose I did, probably that first night as well. It’s not that I recognized who you were, I just recognized that feeling. It was a feeling that you needed to be saved and for some reason I knew only I could do it. Maybe it‘s like you said and I had seen you then so that I wouldn‘t be able to shut you out now. God knows I didn‘t want to let you in. After what Alice had done….let‘s just say that I had closed my heart and mind to any hopes of finding a woman I would be willing to try and trust but you were already in both and I didn‘t have the strength to try and push you out.”

********

Ben walked into the barn to find them in each other’s arms.

“If I had known that the two of you would be spending the day alone anyway I would have left you home.”

“Sorry pa. We’ll be right in.”

They spent the rest of day surrounded by their family. It was a family that had been two separate units until their love joined them together. When supper was over and they were all sitting having coffee Matthew brought up something he had been afraid to before.

“Storm?”

“Yes papa?”

“I’ve been thinking this over and I have decided to return to England.”

“But papa! You’ve only just come back. We haven’t had nearly enough time.”

“I know but the way I figure it the sooner I take care of what needs to be taken care of there, the sooner I can move back here.”

“Move back here? You mean to stay?”

“Yes to stay. Storm I missed so much of your life that I wouldn’t want to miss a single day of my grandchildren’s lives”

“PAPA!”

“Now Storm I am no fool.”

“I think we will discuss what you are later.”

“Ben I do believe these children of ours think we’re too old to remember what it was like to be in love and newly married.”

“I guess all children tend to think that way about their parents.”

Storm found that she didn’t want to think of her mother and father doing as she and Adam had. So she tried to change the subject.

“Where will you live papa?”

Like Storm, Matthew was glad the topic had changed. He too found himself uncomfortable thinking of his daughter in Adam’s arms and even more upsetting was that she seemed to be so happy to be there. It wasn’t that he didn’t want her to be happy just he didn’t like to think that she had found so much happiness in a man’s arms even if those arms were Adam’s.

“I’ve been thinking that over as well. Ben has offered a rather nice spot to build a house but I think Cassie would be better off living in town. She has spent so many years traveling from place to place I think it would be nice for her to know what it feels like to live in a town.”

“Really Uncle Matthew? You want me to live with you?”

“Did you really doubt it? I would also love for Storm to live with us as well but I don’t think she is so inclined.”

“No papa I find that I am quite happy with my current living arrangements.”

“Uncle Matthew what about when you go to England?”

“You are more than welcome to remain here Cassie. You should know that.” Ben didn’t want her to go but he knew she would probably want to.

“I do, of course I do.”

Matthew now brought up what he felt might meet with a little more resistance. “About that, Cassie I would love for you to come to England with me but only if you wanted to.”

“Do you mean it Uncle Matthew? I could really go with you? Oh Storm won’t that be fun. England, we’ve never been……”

“What’s wrong Cassie?” Storm knew that she would be staying here but Cassie was so excited that she seemed to have just realized it.

“You won’t be coming will you?”

Storm smiled and shook her head. “I don’t think so Cassie.”

“Storm if you wanted to we could go.” Adam knew no one would mind very much if they went. They didn’t have to stay until Matthew finished all he needed to but only as long as Storm wanted to.

“No Adam. I don’t want to. I’m happy here. Like Cassie I have been traveling for a very long time and it feels so good to be able to stop. It feels even better to have a safe place to stop in. You should go though Cassie; if you do I know papa will return.”

Adam wanted to be alone with Storm. He knew she might be more upset than she was letting everyone else believe she was.

“Well my dear Mrs. Cartwright, it is getting late and your husband is getting tired.”

“I see, I suppose I should have known I was in for early evenings when I married such an old man.”

“Old is it?” Once they were home he would show her who was old.

 

CHAPTER 13

“I’m sorry who is it you’re looking for?” Lois knew she must have heard wrong.

“Her name is Storm. She would have another younger girl with her by the name of Cassie.” Whitcomb had lost all he had and figured that by now they would have had to find a way to earn money and he knew of only one way they could do it.

“There ain’t no Storm working here.” Lois only knew of one woman named Storm in Virginia City and that was Adam Cartwright’s wife. Could she be the one this man was looking for? If so why would he think she’d be working in a saloon? “Mister there’s only one Storm I know of and she wouldn’t be needing to work here or any place else for that matter.”

“Why’s that?”

“Because there would be no need, a Cartwright would never let his woman want for anything.”

“Cartwright? They got money?”
“Mister they’re about as rich as they come.”

It began to appear to Whitcomb as if this may prove to be a very profitable trip. He knew Storm would do anything to keep Cassie safe, if he knew anything he knew that.

********

As he rode up to the house he had been told was Storm’s he could hardly believe it. It seemed to him that that half-breed had done pretty good for herself and he felt in a way she owed him for that. He walked to the door and knocked.

Cassie had run to answer the door thinking it may be Adam. Storm could tell by the way Cassie backed away it wasn’t Adam or anyone else she would have wanted to see. If Storm had to put a name to the expression on Cassie’s face it would be panic.

“What’s wrong Cassie, who is it?”

Before Storm could reach her Cassie had backed far enough away to allow the door to be pushed open by the unwelcome visitor. When Storm saw who had entered she could understand Cassie’s fear.

“Hello half-breed. You’ve done pretty good. So tell me just what is it you had to do to earn a house this fine? What do you do to keep it?“

“What do you want Whitcomb?”

“What do I want? I want what’s mine. You see I’ve been thinking things over and $400.00 isn’t nearly enough, besides you owe me something too, after all you wouldn’t be here if it weren’t for me.”

“So what you’re saying is that you want money.”

“Either that or I’ll take her with me.”

“Can he do that Storm? Can he make me go with him?”

Storm wanted nothing more than to ease Cassie’s worries but she knew, even though she was ashamed to admit it, that she was a little afraid herself.

“No Cassie don’t worry, I won’t let him take you anywhere.”

“The only way you can make sure of that is by paying me what I ask for.”

“How much do you want Whitcomb?”

“I was only going to ask for $500.00 but since I found out how much you seem to be worth I think $1000.00 should do, to begin with.”

“I’ll have to talk with Adam first; can you come back later tonight?”

“For $1000.00 you bet I can.”

Whitcomb showed himself out and rode off sure that he had just found a steady supply of cash whenever he needed it.

Cassie ran to Storm. She trusted that Storm wouldn’t let Whitcomb take her but would Adam be willing to pay that much money?

“Storm what if Adam won’t give you the money?”

“First thing Cassie you know as well as I that if it was necessary he would give me that much and more but it won’t be necessary. Whitcomb has no legal hold on you. He’s not your father, he never legally adopted you. You’re my blood and if that isn’t good enough there is papa.”

“Why didn’t you tell him that? Why did you tell him to come back?”

“Because Cassie I just didn’t want to face him alone.”

“Face who alone?”

Storm realized that she hadn’t heard the door open because it had never been closed after Whitcomb had left. Adam had seen someone riding away from the house and while he couldn’t make out who it was he had had a bad feeling about him.

“I’ll tell you Adam but only if you promise me one thing.” She could tell by the staunch way Adam was standing in the doorway with his arms folded across his chest he could sense her fear and that he was responding to it by preparing to do battle with whatever was causing that fear.

“I would think I wouldn’t have to promise anything. All I would have to do is wait until whoever it was returns later this evening.”

She hadn’t realized he had heard that. “Please Adam, just promise me you won’t do anyth….”

“Storm! If you say anything foolish so help me…..”

She knew Adam hadn’t yet been able to put aside the anger he felt at what Whitcomb had done to her. His hand would stop at the scar on her back every night while they lay in bed. She had tried to convince him that it was something to remind them of how they were meant to be together and he would tell her that was not something he needed to be reminded of, it was something he knew.

“Papa, Ben what a nice surprise.” Storm had been thankful when she had seen them standing in the doorway. She had turned away from the anger she could see beginning to cloud her husband’s eyes and went to greet them.

“STORM. Come back here!” Adam wasn’t about to let her change the subject. He knew what she thought was foolish and couldn’t think of very many people she would think he would want to hurt that badly and even fewer she would think he would put aside his beliefs and actually carry through and harm.

“Is there something wrong Adam?”

“No. At least there won’t be Matthew once Storm tells me who was just here.”

“It was Whitcomb, Adam.”

“Cassie!”

“Is that who it was Storm!? Is that who you’re trying to protect?!”

“I don’t care about him! I care about you!”

“Storm what did he want?” Ben could see some humor in the present situation. Storm was once again admonishing Cassie for giving answers to questions Storm felt should go unanswered and his son’s anger was once again not permitting him to see the obvious.

“He came here to try and extort money. He said if I didn’t give him $1000.00 he’d take Cassie with him.”

“He can’t do that.”

“I know that papa.”

“You don’t think he deserves to be beaten for what he did to you?” Adam had heard very little of what had been said. He had been too busy pacing and listening as his heart beat faster and louder the angrier he became. He couldn’t understand why Storm would want to try and stop him from making Whitcomb pay for what he had done to her.

“Of course he does but please Adam just promise, for me.”

When he looked at her he could see the tears that had begun to fill her eyes. He realized that her concern was for him and that eased his anger slightly.

“Storm the only thing I will promise you is that I won’t hit him the minute he walks in the door.”

 

Later that evening when Whitcomb arrived he was met by Storm, Cassie and Adam. He didn’t know that Ben and Matthew were upstairs.

“Good evening. So it appears as if you got more than $400.00 worth.”

Storm knew it was taking every ounce of will power Adam possessed not to punch the grin off of Whitcomb’s face.

“It would appear that you’ve begun celebrating a little early.” After so many years of being around him she knew he had probably been drinking since he had left that afternoon.

“Perhaps a little prematurely as well.” Adam wanted nothing more than to beat the smirk off his face.

“Now Cartwright, I would think that you’d want to keep her happy, so if you’ll just give me what I asked for I’ll leave.” I’ll be back when I need more, but for now I’ll leave.

“What makes you think you could take Cassie away from here?”

“I don’t think it, I know it and the law would be on my side. I don’t care how much you’re worth to him, to a judge I would be a better choice for guardian.”

“YOU, a drunk, a gambler?” Storm couldn’t believe it, but he seemed to honestly believe what he had just said.

“A drunk and a gambler maybe but I think that’s preferable to a man and his half-breed whore.”

It was at that instant that Storm became aware of two things. First, Whitcomb didn’t know that she and Adam were married. Second, if she didn’t stop Adam he just might come close to killing Whitcomb. She did the only thing she could, she stepped between the two men. She had one hand outstretched and holding Adam back and the other outstretched and pointing Whitcomb towards the door.

“Mr. Stevens, leave my house.”

“Or what?”

“Or I will step aside and let my husband do as he wishes.”

“Husband? Why would anyone want to marry a half-breed?”

“Mr. Stevens if that fact doesn’t convince you that you’re threat of taking Cassie away is of no merit then you must realize you could never win against me.”

“Kendall?” How could everything be falling apart? Whitcomb had had it so well planned, or so he thought.

“You had better take my daughter’s advice and leave while you are still able to walk.”

Whitcomb turned to leave. Maybe it was the whiskey or just the fact that he was simply a foolish man, but what he said next showed he was determined not to leave there unscathed.

“Maybe if I’d have beaten you a little more that night you wouldn’t have had that much fight in you. Maybe then I would know if you’re really worth all he seems willing to do to keep you. Course I didn’t think bedding a half-breed to be worth all that effort.”

There was no way, after that, for Storm to hold Adam back. He was on Whitcomb in an instant. Storm tried at first to pull him off but soon realized it was futile. She turned to her father and Ben silently pleading but they just stood there as if they believed it was well within Adam’s right to do as he was doing. She didn’t know that he had told them about the scar and how she had gotten it. It wasn’t that Adam was hitting Whitcomb that bothered her but that Whitcomb was hitting Adam that was. At the sound of the gunshot the fighting ceased.

“Whitcomb, I asked you to leave, I strongly advise that you do so now. You must know that I love him, so of the two of you I would be sure to injure you more severely.”

Whitcomb knew she was very serious so he turned and left. Storm knew by Adam’s expression this was far from over. She watched as he turned and marched upstairs.

“Storm you should have let him finish it.”

“Why papa? To prove what? That he’s a man, that he loves me? I already know that. He proves it every time he takes me in his arms.”

“Cassie, Matthew, I think perhaps we should leave now. It would appear as if my son has a lesson to learn.”

 

After closing the door Storm went to try and teach Adam what she knew.

“Adam I know you’re angry.”

“ANGRY! I thought you told me everything about what happened but you failed to tell me that he tried to….”

“What difference does it make. You know he never succeeded.”

“It wouldn’t have mattered if he had! That isn’t the point!”

“Then what is the point?”

“That he hurt you. That he tried….” Something just occurred to Adam. “Storm he tried more than just that once didn’t he?”

“Yes Adam but the only way anyone can truly hurt me is to hurt you. I love you, my God Adam I love you so very much. I couldn’t just stand by and watch him hit you.”

“I was hitting him as well.”

“But that didn’t bother me.”

Again the sight of tears beginning to fall from her eyes softened his anger. “Does this mean you’re going to try and stop every fight I get into?”

“No but will you try to remember one thing for me whenever you think of getting into a fight?”

“What’s that?”

“That there is a better way of proving you’re a man.”

“And what might that be?”

“Fixing the hole in the ceiling downstairs.”

“I’ll start on that right away.”

He began to walk towards the door and at first Storm thought she just might let him go, but she knew the hunger she felt for him was stronger then her resolve. As he passed by her she took hold of his arm.

“Adam, I’ve thought of another way.”

He turned back to her. She didn’t need to say any more, her meaning was clear to see in her eyes.

As they lie in bed afterwards Adam found he was curious about something she had said earlier.

“Storm, earlier you told Whitcomb that since you loved me you would hurt him more, am I to take that to mean that you would have shot me too?”

“Not seriously. Just bad enough so as to have an excuse to keep you in bed for a few days; and nights.”

“You truly are wicked.”

“No I just find that I am extremely hungry.”

Storm did not want him to take what she had said literally but by his next remark it appeared as if that was what happened. Adam of course knew exactly what Storm had meant but decided to play along with her little game.

“If you tell me what you want, I will be more than happy to go and get it.”

She let her hands tell him just what she hungered for. She no longer seemed to have enough breathe or the ability to think clearly enough for intelligible conversation.

 

CHAPTER 14

As the holiday season approached Storm found herself greeting it with mixed emotions. Her father had decided that it would be after the New Year that he and Cassie would begin their journey to England. He told her that if all went as planned they should be back within a years time. So it was that a week after the celebrations were over Storm waved goodbye to her father and Cassie.

“Storm you’ll be surprised at how fast a year can pass.”

“I hope so Adam.”

“I know so. Would you like to go into town?” Every once in a while he would forget that Storm was not like other woman. Shopping would not help to make her bad moods turn around. Thankfully, for his sake, he did possess the one thing that could.

“I would much rather stay here with you.” She walked to the man who had become her world. “Will you hold me?”

“It will be my pleasure.”

“And hopefully mine.”

********

The time did pass and Adam did his best to make sure her nights were very full. As to the days, those she spent as most women did, cleaning, cooking, sometimes riding with her husband to inspect fences and herds; well maybe she didn’t spend every day like most women.

Sure enough spring came and with it some more distressful news. Adam would bring up the subject and if it seemed to be upsetting her too much he would just forget about it.

“Storm we begin roundup soon.”

“I know, that means you’ll be going on a drive.”

“Not a long one. Probably only a month or so.”

“And that’s not long?”

“If you want I’ll stay here. I’m sure pa, Little Joe and Hoss will understand.”

“No, I’ll be alright, besides it will be good not to have to see you every day.”

Adam could hear the tears in her voice, even if there were not present in her eyes, yet. “What about the nights Storm?”

In seven short months she had gone from a complete innocent in such matters to a master in the art of seducing him with a single touch. “I guess we’ll just have to fit a month’s worth of nights into the time we have before you leave.”

“We can certainly try.”
And try they did, some would even argue that they had succeeded.

When Adam left with his brothers on the drive he left Storm with his father. He felt she would be better with him than all alone. What he didn’t know was even if she were by herself she was no longer alone, but how could he when she didn’t know it herself.

“Storm are you alright?” Ben had noticed Storm was not acting like herself. At first he had thought it to be because of Adam’s leaving then he began to hope it was for a different reason.

“I don’t know Ben. Lately I find that most mornings I can’t even think of food without getting sick, but then by the afternoon I’m so hungry I just can’t stop eating. Poor Hop-Sing. Did he tell you he made an apple pie for desert? Well don’t be expecting it. I ate it, a whole pie.” She saw a smile appear on Ben’s face. “I fail to see any humor in it. If I keep eating like this, by the time Adam gets back I’ll be as big as Mrs. Duff.”

“Storm I think it would be a very good idea if tomorrow we go into town and pay Paul a visit.”

“Why? Do you really think there is something wrong with me?”

“If it’s what I suspect, I certainly hope so.”

 

The following morning, once she could stand up without feeling she was going to be ill, they headed into town.

“Good afternoon Paul. How are you on the fine and glorious day?”

“Good afternoon Ben but how fine and glorious a day can it be when it appears as if it might rain at any moment?”

“Rain or not it is still a fine and glorious day.”

“Storm what has gotten into him?”

“I don’t know. He seems to be very happy that I feel sick.”

“Ben! Is that true?” Paul had noticed that in complete contrast to Ben’s jubilance Storm appeared to be so utterly despondent.

“Paul, she feels sick every morning at the mere thought of food, then just yesterday she ate a whole apple pie by herself.”

“And you didn’t feel the need to tell her what you suspected?”

“I thought I’d leave that to you. I felt we should be completely sure.”

Paul led Storm into the other room and set about, hopefully, proving Ben right. Once he was finished with his questions and examination he called Ben in.

“Well is someone going to tell me what’s wrong with me?”

“Ben would you like to do the honors, after all it is your diagnosis.”

“Paul are you saying I was right?” Ben felt his heart begin to beat faster. He felt the joy as it illuminated his soul.

“Yes Ben, you were right.”

“Right about what? What is wrong with me?”

“Nothing Storm.” Ben realized he had been so lost in his dreams of what it would mean if his suspicions proved to be true he had lost sight of how troubled Storm was. He went to where Storm was sitting and tenderly placed his hands on her shoulders. “Storm everything is going to be fine and I apologize for not easing your fears sooner. I suppose the thought that I could be a grandfather soon made me lose sight of anything but the bliss I was feeling at the very idea of it.”

“I don’t understand.”

Paul could tell she probably did understand, she just couldn’t believe it. To be certain of that he decided to put what Ben had just said in plain and simple language.

“Storm you and Adam are going to have a baby.”

“But how? I mean Adam’s not even here.”

“I do believe this happened before he left.”

The stage she was at was clearly written on her face for Ben and Paul to see. First it was shock, then disbelief, then comprehension, and finally joy.

“A baby? A baby. Won’t Adam be surprised.”

“I believe he’ll be very surprised.” Ben took her into his arms and hugged her with all the joy he was feeling. He wasn’t too sure of who would prove to be the happiest upon hearing this news, his son or himself.

********

Ben was glad that Storm had gotten the news that she was going o have a baby. Before that she hadn’t so much as grinned since Adam had left and now she was rarely without a smile. The day arrived when Adam, Hoss and Little Joe had wired that they would be arriving home. Ben, Storm and Hop-Sing had prepared a very special welcome home surprise.

“Are you sure Storm? You wouldn’t rather do this differently?” Ben was glad that Storm had chosen to share this occasion with him and his other two sons but knew that some would prefer to keep it private.

“This will be perfect.”

“I won’t be hurt.”

“I know but I think that this would be the way Adam would want it, besides I just may need some help. I mean once I tell him I may need someone to pick him up from the floor, besides it will be nice to be surrounded by everyone we love so much.”

“About that Storm? Are you sure you don’t want to send word to your father and Cassie?”

“No. If I do he may come back before he finishes what he needs to do and I would much rather him be able, once he does come back, to stay. He did say he’d be back in January or February. The baby isn’t due until December and that’s not too much time to wait.”

“Mr. Cartwright I think they home.”

“Yes Hop-Sing I do believe they are.”

Ben hadn’t needed Hop-Sing to tell him because Storm was out the door before he had. By the time Ben joined her outside she was in Adam’s arms. He joined his other two sons where they were standing.

“Is there something wrong boys?”

“Yeah pa.” Hoss watched as Storm welcomed his brother home.

“It’s just that if being married means you get that kind of welcome home it just may be worth it.” The only thing that bothered Little Joe was that there weren’t many women he knew of like Storm.

“If just seeing how warm a welcome a wife can give is making you see that marriage isn’t all that bad, I can’t wait to see how much more your opinions have changed after supper.”

“What do you mean pa?”

“You’ll see Hoss.”

“So tell me pa has she behaved herself while I’ve been gone?” Adam knew if they hadn’t stopped and gone to join the others he and Storm would be on the way to their own house very shortly.

“She was a perfect angel. Now why don’t you three go wash up. We have a very special evening planned to welcome you home.”

All through supper Storm could barely sit still. This didn’t pique Adam’s curiosity because he knew that he was filled with just as much anticipation about what they would rediscover tonight and was finding it hard to sit still himself.

“That was a delicious meal Hop-Sing.”

“Thank you Mr. Adam but I think you like desert best.”

“I’m sure it is delicious but I’m not sure we should even stay for desert.”

“Adam we have too.” Storm should have realized Adam would want to go home.

“Wait a minute. Hop-Sing are you sayin’ that you made a special desert for Adam when it’s me who appreciates you the most?”

“This time Mr. Hoss, yes.” Hop-Sing went into the kitchen to get the very special welcome home cake never doubting that when he came out with it Adam would still be there.

“Now don’t that beat all.”

“What do you mean Little Joe?”

“Not only do you get the best welcome home you get a special desert.”

“Yeah and I just realized something. Everything we had tonight was Adam’s favorites.”

“Now Little Joe, Hoss it certainly seemed as if you enjoyed every dish and the cake is for you too. As to the welcome home, I’m afraid that while I do love you both dearly you will have to find your own wives for that.”

Hop-Sing came out of the kitchen with the cake and Storm told Adam to close his eyes. Once the cake was on the table, Hoss and Little Joe read what was written but it made no sense to either one of them.

“Alright Adam you can open your eyes.” Storm was so excited. To her the message was quite clear.

“It’s a beautiful cake but what does ‘Welcome home pa’ mean? My pa has been here the whole time. Wait are Matthew and Cassie back from England already?”

Ben could see that Storm was disappointed that Adam hadn’t understood instantly.

“Adam the cake isn’t for my pa or your pa.”

“Then who is it for?”

“It’s for my baby’s pa.”

“Storm you don’t have a baby.”

“Not yet.”

Adam looked from his father to his wife. He should have known something was going on by the grins that had been on their faces all evening. He had foolishly believed that his, Hoss and Little Joe’s safe arrival home to be the reason behind them.

“Not yet?” It was a good thing that Adam was still in his chair or it may have indeed been necessary for someone to pick him up from the floor and place him in it.

“Not yet, but come December I will be, which means that you two will be uncles.”

Hoss and Little Joe both went to where Storm was standing the disappointment they had both been feeling at not having received the same welcome home as their brother all but forgotten. Adam remained seated with what could only be described as a lost look on his face. Ben went to see if he could help to snap his son out of his shock.

“Adam are you alright?”

“A baby….pa I…I don’t….I mean I can’t…”

“Believe it? You had better start believing it because come December you’ll find you’ll have no choice but to believe it.”

********

So time passed as it is wont to do and once Adam was able to fully comprehend what was revealed to him that night he spent every waking moment showing Storm how happy he was. The news spread quickly through Virginia City and was met with some mixed feelings. Most of the residents had come to respect and like Storm but there were those who still felt that she had stolen away a very desirable husband from either themselves or their daughters, one they believed she was unworthy of. For the most part everyone was happy to see Ben and his sons so joyful.

 

One night in late summer found Storm remembering something she had once told Cassie and finding that right now she didn’t feel quite the same. She only knew she loved Adam more than anything in the world and would be willing to sacrifice anything, even her pride, if it meant he would be happy.

Adam had come home to find a wonderful supper waiting even though he had told her more than once not to worry about such things. He also found that this night she was in a rather somber mood. He knew if he bided his time she would come around to telling him what was causing it and he found he wasn’t wrong.

“Adam will you promise me something?”

“Anything except that I won’t do something foolish.”

“No not that.”

“Then what my love?”

“Promise you won’t get angry.”

“Storm I am much too full of a wonderful meal my most beautiful and amazing wife has prepared for me to get angry.”

“Do you still love me?”

Adam had come to expect many different things from Storm in the months since she had told him they were expecting a baby. There were times she would do and say things that he would have never thought she would and he found this to be one of those times.

“Have I done something to make you believe I don’t? That has got to be the dumbest question you have ever asked me.”

“It’s just that I’m so big. We haven’t…well…Adam I wouldn’t blame you.”

“Blame me for what? Storm just what are you getting at?”

“Someone told me that they saw you with Emma the other night.”

“And you believed them? Who told you this?” Adam was glad he hadn’t promised to do anything Storm would deem as foolish because if he found out who was telling her such things he would most definitely want to do something. It wasn’t because it was true but because it had upset Storm.

“It’s not important who and no I didn’t believe them. I just wouldn’t blame you.” Storm hadn’t believed it but it had caused her to realize that Adam was a man and although her need for him had not entirely disappeared it had most certainly lessened as the months passed but why would her condition have any affect on his desire?

At first he didn’t understand what she was trying to say but eventually he did and he found himself a little hurt that she could believe he would betray their love for simple pleasure. “Storm do you honestly believe I could ever desire another woman? I love you.”

“You didn’t need to love them before.”

Adam had to admit to himself he had a truly remarkable wife. She wasn’t really saying she thought he had already done anything; she was giving him permission to do so. “Storm there isn’t another woman alive that could satisfy me. Quite honestly Storm, it wouldn’t be worth the effort it would take to try and I recall once being told God help me if I ever did.”

“I love you Adam.”

********

The day of their first anniversary swiftly approached and it would be very happily celebrated. Hop-Sing had prepared a wonderful supper and although it was a short and easy ride to cover the distance that separated their house from the main house, Adam would always fret whenever he would take Storm on it. He couldn’t understand why she just wouldn’t let everyone come to them as had been suggested. The closer her time came the more obstinate she became. It wasn’t that she didn’t understand his worry and concern it was that she understood it all to well and that’s what was causing her to act as she was.

“ADAM, please put me down.” Quite honestly she was surprise he still had the strength to carry her.

“I will, once we’re inside.”

“NOW ADAM, please.”

“Storm I just….”

“Adam I am not a china doll. I am not going to break!”

Ben had come out upon hearing the wagon approaching. What he heard convinced him that this was one time he would need to have a serious talk with Storm.

“Happy anniversary you two. I must say Storm you get more lovely with each day that passes.”

“Thank you Ben.”

“Adam do you think I could have a few minutes alone with Storm?”

“Of course pa. Take good care of her, if she’ll let you.” Adam said this with sarcasm but Ben could hear the fear in his son’s voice as well.

How could she not see how worried Adam was? Ben took Storm’s arm and they began to walk.

“Storm he’s only trying to keep you safe.”

“I’m not his mother Ben.”

He should have known better than to think she didn’t know what he was going to say.

“Storm.”

“That is what you were going to tell me, isn’t it?”

“He may not admit it, not even to himself, but he’s afraid.”

“Don’t you think I know that? It’s the exact reason why I have to prove to him every chance I get that I’m stronger than he thinks.”

“Even when you’re not?”

“Especially when I’m not. Ben it would be so much easier to just sit back and let him do everything, but if I did he would think it was because I couldn’t do anything and that would only feed his fear.”

“Have you tried to talk to him about this?”

“No. For the first time I don’t know how. He loves her so much I’m afraid anything I may say he will take the wrong way. I’m worried that he might think I am trying to make myself out to be better than her.”

“You are Storm, at least for him you are.”

“I’m not so sure. She had to be an amazing woman to have given birth to such a wonderful son.”

“With that I will have to agree. Both in that she was an amazing woman and that he is a wonderful son, but then I’ve been blessed with three wonderful sons. Now I find myself also blessed with a wonderful daughter and a grandchild on the way.”

Storm didn’t miss that he had referred to her as his daughter. For a person who had sworn she would never love any man, other than her father, she found that she now loved four more than she could have thought possible.

“I hope he’s half the father you are.” She reached up and kissed his cheek.

“Hey is everything alright? I was beginning to worry. You had better come on inside, Hoss and Little Joe are pretty upset that you haven’t come in and said hello yet.”

As he neared them they turned to go inside. Before they reached the door Ben called Adam aside. Storm was right, maybe she couldn’t say anything about Adam’s mother, Elizabeth, but he could. Only after Storm was safely inside did he begin.

“So now it’s my turn pa? I think I already know what you’re going to tell me.”

“I don’t think you do. You see Storm and I had a very interesting conversation. I thought that this would be one time she was in need of a lesson but I found that I was the one who did most of the learning. I will never doubt anything that wife of yours tells me.”

“Scary isn’t it. I tell her there must have been some kind of medicine man in her ancestry, either that or a witch.” Ben watched as the smile faded from his son’s face. “I love her so much pa.”

“I know that son and so does she but she’s right, she is not your mother.”

He noticed the instantaneous change in his son’s stance. Where before it had been relaxed, it became defensive at the mere mention of his mother. “Son, you know that I love your mother as much as you do. For her I would have let the Ponderosa remain nothing more than a dream. She was strong in her way. Strong in spirit, in convictions, in her feelings. She was not, however, strong enough to have made the journey out here and I would have never asked her too. Storm, though, was born to this life, she was born of this land. I always thought of your mother as a rose, beautiful and delicate, but that’s not how I think of Storm.”

“Pa are you implying that you think my wife is not beautiful?”

“Adam she is one of the most beautiful women I have ever met.”

“Yes she is, but you’re right pa she’s no rose. No, I suppose she’s more like a cactus flower. Given the right conditions and care she’ll bloom as pretty as any rose, but watch out because those spines are always there.”

“Son a rose has it’s thorns as well.”

“That’s true pa and it’s also true that a strong woman can die in child birth.”

“True enough.”

“Pa if you could, would you change anything?”

“You mean would I choose your mother over you? Not for a minute.” Ben realized that this was the first time they had ever talked about this in this way. He only hoped he had never made any of his sons feel that he would choose their mothers over them. He knew that Adam’s circumstances were different then his brother’s because their mother’s hadn’t died giving them life. “Adam if your mother had lived we would have never left New England, Hoss and Little Joe would have never been born, more importantly you would have never met Storm.”

“Pa I’d definitely miss Hoss but as for Joe?”

Just then the front door burst open and Little Joe yelled out.

‘ADAM! PA! Come quick!”

Of course in light of their conversation both Adam and Ben thought the worst. So when they got inside to see not only Little Joe and Hoss but Hop-Sing as well all standing with the hands resting on Storm’s stomach and large smiles on their faces they were very relieved.

“May I ask just what is going on?”

“Adam, Ben come here.” They both did as Storm had requested and came closer. Hop-Sing retuned to the task of preparing dinner and Hoss and Little Joe stepped aside to allow their brother and father room to take their places.

“Now what Storm?”

“Now Adam I want you and your father to put your hands where Little Joe and Hoss’s were.”

“And just what is it we are supposed to be feeling.”

Just wait.” It didn’t take long; Storm figured the baby was as hungry as she was. “Did you feel that?”

“Storm was that?”

“Your baby Adam.”

“My baby. Tell me Storm is it a boy or a girl?”

“I’m not going to tell you.”

“That’s because you don’t know.”

“Yes I do and have for some time but I want you to be surprised just like any other father.”

“And that way you can always say whichever it is that was what you knew it to be.”

“Are you challenging me Adam?”

Ben was happy to see that feeling his child move had helped to lighten Adam’s fear, at least for now.

“Is it a challenge you’re willing to accept?”

“Of course Ben. I would like to know what I get when I‘m proven right.”

“Don’t you mean if you’re proven right?”

“No I mean when.”

“IF you are then you can have anything you want.” As if, Adam thought, he wouldn’t give her anything she wanted right now.

“I will remember that.” And she would but would wait until she could get exactly what she did want.

“But how can we know what Storm’s thinkin’ if she don’t tell us.”

“That’s easy Hoss.”

“Really Joseph?” Ben wondered if Joe had thought of a way.

“Yeah pa. She can just tell me and I’ll tell you if she was right.”

“Little brother I have too much faith in my wife’s abilities of persuasion to believe you.”

“I know of a way.”

“Okay Storm tell us you’re idea.” Ben didn’t doubt that Storm’s would be acceptable to all of them.

“I can just write my answer on a piece of paper and seal it in an envelope. That envelope will be placed in the safe and you will each give me your word that you will not peek.”

Ben got her some paper on which she wrote something that was more than just the simple word boy or girl; it was put into an envelope, sealed and placed in the safe. Every man, Hop-Sing included, then gave their word that they would not touch the envelope until after the baby was born. There were many times in the months that followed that Ben was tempted to peek. He even figured that if he asked Roy or Paul to open the envelope and tell him what was written he didn’t have to break his word. It was that he knew that somehow Storm would know that prevented him from carrying out that plan.

 

CHAPTER 15

As Christmas approached there was some talk of not having a Christmas party at the Ponderosa but Storm wouldn’t hear of it. The more Adam tried to convince her it would be for the best the more upset she became so he finally relented and even agreed to her suggestion that it be held on Christmas Eve. He found himself believing her when she told him that she felt better than she had in months and even if the baby was late it was only a few days. She argued that Paul had told her that this wasn’t unusual. It was only when it came time for them to go to his father’s house for the party that Adam began to have second thoughts. He could tell by the way she was behaving she was uncomfortable. She told him of course she was uncomfortable; she was due to have a baby any day.

“Storm I really think that we should skip the party. With all the excitement, not to mention the ride over there, there is no telling what the consequences could be.”

“Adam I’ll be fine! Please Adam I really want to go.”

He thought back to the story she had told him of the Christmas parties she had missed when she was young and knew he couldn’t refuse her, besides he knew at this point that it would be useless for him to even pretend he could deny her anything. If he had only known what Storm suspected they would have remained home. Of course it was because of what she suspected that she wanted to go.

They arrived at five o’clock, everyone else began arriving at six o’clock, most importantly Dr. Paul Martin arrived at six thirty. Storm did her best to ignore the pain she was feeling more and more regularly, but she found that as it became more and more intense as well it became impossible. She finally admitted to herself what she had really known for some time, this year Adam would be getting one present she could never hope to top.

“Everyone, may I please have your attention?” Everyone turned to see Storm standing on the landing. They were all expecting holiday greetings and best wishes, everyone but Ben and Paul. It had escaped neither one’s attention that she was holding rather tightly to the railing.

“Storm is everything alright?” Like the other’s Adam too was only expecting some sort of speech.

“Yes Adam everything is fine. I would just like to say a few things. I would like to ask a favor of everyone and that is to please stay as long as you possibly can. All you young ladies I would ask a special favor of you too, one that I will hopefully not have to ask again, and that is for each and every one of you to dance with my husband. I hope that it will help to keep his mind otherwise occupied but if you should find that he steps on your toes please forgive him. Paul I am going to ask the greatest favor of you. Would you mind greatly if I ask you to work on Christmas Eve?”

“”My dear I’m afraid it will be you doing most of the work.”

As the meaning of Storm’s announcement became clear to Adam he was instantly at her side. He lifted her off her feet, surprised to find it took no great effort to do so.

“Aren’t you going to tell me to put you down?”

She smiled at him weakly already feeling tired from the pain and worry she had been fighting all day to control. Knowing that the greatest pain and worry still lay before her. So if she could momentarily be where she felt safe and secure, if she could lose herself in his arms, then she gladly would.

“Not this time my love, not this time.”

He carried her up to what was once his room and laid her gently in the bed. Ben, Hoss, Little Joe and of course Paul weren’t far behind.

“Now I want all of you to leave. Ben will you please ask Mrs. Cheevers to join me.”

Hoss and Little Joe both kissed Storm and left, Ben did the same. Adam just stood beside the bed holding her hand.

“Come on my love, the sooner you go the sooner we can get started. Isn’t that correct Paul?”

Paul knew it didn’t matter if Adam stayed or left, there was no way to stop what was going to happen but he decided it would be best to just agree with Storm. “Yes Storm.”

“Adam I give you my word, I’ll be fine.”

“Remember you haven’t broken your word to me yet.”

“And I won’t now.”

As he bent and kissed her Storm felt the tear fall from his eye. “I love you Storm.”

“And I love you.” She hoped what she said next would make him smile a little. “Adam don’t forget you can only open the envelope after the baby is born.”

“I know. I won’t forget.”

Adam joined the others downstairs and did his best to not worry too excessively. He found that as the night wore on most of the young ladies did indeed do as Storm had asked. He only obliged them because Storm had asked. As midnight approached everyone would have normally returned to their own homes hours ago, but this was far from normal and no one had. Most of the younger children were asleep in various rooms throughout the house. The older ones were taking advantage of the fact that the adults had seemed to have lost their ability to tell time.

By this time Adam believed everyone had already asked him how he was holding up at least once, some twice and still others more times than that. He thought that he had managed to slip outside unnoticed when he heard the front door close. Ben had seen Adam go out and was about to follow him. When he saw Little Joe heading the same way he decided to wait a little bit.

“How are you holding up Adam?”

“It’s a good thing it’s you Joe. I was just thinking how I’ve been asked that so many times tonight I would seriously hurt the next person who asked it.”

“I see and you figure since it’s me it’ll be easy.”

“No. I just know that since it’s you asking it’s because you really care about the answer. Joe you know as well as I that some of the people inside are only staying so they can say they were here. They don’t care about Storm or the baby, or for that matter me. Did you ever wonder if we would have as many friends if we didn’t have the Ponderosa?”

“No Adam I can’t say as if I ever have wondered that because I know we would. After all our name would still be Cartwright and that means pa would still be our pa. He wouldn’t have raised us any different, Ponderosa or no Ponderosa.”

“You’re right Joe, of course you’re right.”

It was more than the way his brother was standing as if he had the weight of the world bearing down on him that made Little Joe finally realize something. It was also that he heard something in Adam’s voice he could never recall hearing before. He had, in a way, always envied Adam. Him being the oldest he had gotten more of the privileges but for the first time Little Joe saw that he had also paid for them by having to bear more of the burdens. Little Joe had always thought that Adam was afraid of nothing. That he always knew what had to be done and how to do it. He now knew that Adam had at one time or another felt all the same fears and doubts the he himself had felt, Adam just hadn’t allowed them to show. He knew he had to be strong, like pa, for him and Hoss. In a way, Little Joe supposed, Adam had been just as much a father to them both. Now he was going to have a child of his own to raise, but why did that seem to be scaring him?
“Adam if I tell you something will you promise to never repeat it?”

Luckily for Ben his sons were too caught up in their conversation to have heard the front door open and close.

“You know something; you’re starting to sound like Storm. You have my word Joe.”

“I think you’re the best big brother I could have asked for. I mean I know we sometimes have our differences but I have never once doubted that I could count on you and I hope you know you can always count on me. I know that I haven’t always made it easy for you but I guess you should probably be thanking me for that.”

“Just why is that?” Adam would have sworn he heard what sounded like pride in his brother’s voice.

“Because of it I know that you are going to be as good a father as pa, maybe better because of all the experience you’ve already had, and with all Hoss and I have put you through you’ll be ready for anything. Hopefully your kids will be more like you than me or Hoss.”

“Thanks Joe but with my luck they’ll all be like their mother.”

“Would that be such a bad thing son?”

“No but it would mean they’d be a handful pa.”

“And you boys weren’t? Adam most children are but then they go and do something that makes you see that it was all worth it.”

Little Joe saw his father looking at him with an expression he had never seen before, not at least when he was looking at him, Adam yes but not him.

“Pa, Little Joe, Adam! Hurry up! Mrs. Cheevers just shouted down that it’s almost time.”

They had barely gotten inside the house when they heard the babies first cry.

********

“My baby, I want to see my baby.” Storm found herself blind to everything but the need to hold her child in her arms. To be able to see for herself that everything was alright.

“Aren’t you even going to ask if it’s a boy or a girl Storm?”

“Paul it’s a boy, I already know that, but I want to see him.” Once she had her son in her arms she became concerned about the other man she loved. “You had better go tell Adam everything is okay or you just might find him coming in the door,”

“Mrs. Cheevers?”

“I can handle the rest in here. Why don’t you go on and give the good news.”

Paul had just reached the stairs when he saw Adam just reaching the landing.

“She said I had better come and tell you how everything is.”

“And how is everything Paul?” When Storm hadn’t cried out in pain as most women did he fooled himself into believing it was because she wasn’t feeling pain. Now he was worried that it was because she had been too weak to.

“Everything, everyone, is fine Adam. You are a very lucky man. God has given you one Christmas gift any man would be happy to receive, He has given you a fine, healthy, handsome son.”

“And Storm, Paul, how is she?”

“Very well, better than most. The only thing that has me concerned is that she is worrying too much about you. Why don’t you go……Ben he never let’s me finish in telling him to go on up.”

“I guess you take to long to finish telling him.”

Hoss had been thinking about the letter that had been put inside the safe so many months ago for about an hour now. “Hey pa can we open the envelope now?”

“I can’t see any harm in it Hoss.” Ben went to the safe to retrieve the envelope. Before he opened it he tried to explain to everyone else the meaning behind it. “Excuse me. I would like to thank everyone for their support and prayers. I’m sure you all heard, I have a grandson.” Ben didn’t care if he sounded proud because right at that moment he felt prouder than he ever had before. “Now I will try to explain our curiosity about this envelope’s contents. You see not too soon after Storm first told Adam they were expecting a child she told him that she knew what it would be. Those of you who know my son know that he didn’t believe she could possibly know. Storm refused to tell him because she said she wanted him to be surprised so instead she wrote down what she knew and placed it in this envelope which she sealed and placed inside this safe.” Ben broke the seal and unfolded the paper.

“Well pa what does it say?”

“Joseph it of course says it’s a boy and we will name him Adam Milton Cartwright Jr., but we will just call him A.J. to avoid confusion.”

“Now Ben you know as well as I that every woman wishes to give her husband a son.”

“Perhaps Roy and if that were all there was I would agree that Storm only wrote what she was wishing for.” Ben handed the piece of paper to Roy. “Why don’t you read it all and then you’ll have to agree that she had to have known.”

********

“Adam are you just going to stand there or are you going to come closer and see your son?”

Adam slowly walked to the bed. He had been unable to move from the spot he was in once he saw her sitting up in bed holding the small bundle that was their son. He hadn’t thought it to be possible for him to love her more than he had before, but he did.

“Do you know how beautiful you are?” He gently leaned over and kissed her forehead then he peeked at what was hidden inside the blanket she held so closely to her. “He’s perfect Storm, just perfect.”

Storm could hear the pride and love in his voice. She could also hear the relief. Adam kissed his son for the first of what would be so very many times.

“Yes he is Adam. How could he not be when he looks so very much like you. So tell me did everyone stay?”

“Most everyone.”

“Did you dance with all the young ladies?”

“Only because you wanted me to. Sweetheart you look tired.”

“I can only wonder as to why.”

“It wasn’t that bad was it?” Adam realized Storm hadn’t cried out not because she hadn’t felt pain but because that just wasn’t something in Storm‘s nature to do. She would face it the same as she had everything else in her life, with quiet defiance.

“To be honest, I can’t remember. I know I should but the minute I heard him cry I could only think of holding him. That need was so powerful it made me forget everything else. Adam why don’t you take him down and introduce him to everyone who has waited to hear of his arrival.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes but you had best not keep him from me too long or I’ll have to come looking for him.”

********

“Roy what else does it say?”

“Little Joe, in addition to what your father has already read, it says he will be the greatest Christmas gift you will receive.”

“The greatest one we all receive. Pa would you like to introduce your grandson to everyone?”

Ben went to where Adam was standing. There was not one person present who didn’t feel the love that passed between father and son. Not one person who didn’t condone the pride in Ben’s voice.

“It would be my honor to son.”

Hoss and Little Joe were the first to look upon their nephew but it wasn’t long before they found themselves forcibly replaced by others who wished to see the baby.

“You look like you could use a drink Adam.”

“That’s because I could Joe. I hadn’t realized just what a very long and tiresome nine months this has been.”

“I think it would have been more for Storm than you.”

“Yes you’re right Hoss. I’m just glad that I can stop worrying if she is going to be alright.”

“At least until next time.” Little Joe found himself hoping next time he would get a niece.

Little Joe went to get his brother a drink and Adam went to find someplace to sit. Most seats were covered with sleeping children so he sat in the only chair still vacant, the one behind his father’s desk. He saw that laying there was the note that Storm had written in what felt like a lifetime ago. After he was through his only thought was that he had indeed married a witch.

December passed into January and still Cassie and Matthew hadn’t returned. Storm knew her father had said January or February but she was beginning to worry, or maybe she was misinterpreting her anxiety for them to see her son as worry. All Adam knew was that when he received the telegram stating that Matthew and Cassie would be arriving on the next stage he was very relieved. Matthew had asked in his wire that if it were possible could their arrival be kept from Storm. He wanted to surprise her. Unfortunately for Matthew it was he who would be surprised. Adam was happy that soon he wouldn’t need to have another sleepless night because of Storm’s questions about where her father and Cassie could be, the only sleep he was happy to lose was the sleep he lost because of his son. It wasn’t that AJ was a bad sleeper, in fact he was better than they had expected from all the warnings they had been given, it was just that Adam enjoyed watching him sleep just as much as he enjoyed watching him nurse.

Ben was the one who was elected to go into town to pick up Cassie and Matthew because he was the only one who it was felt could keep the secret, Storm felt not even Adam could have kept it for the time it would take to come the whole way from town.

Ben told Matthew and Cassie that they had planned to reveal the surprise at dinner; he just didn’t specify what or who the surprise was or who would be the ones surprised. It had been difficult for him not to brag to them about AJ but he did manage because he knew it was what Storm wanted.

They had everything planned down to the last detail. Ben was supposed to open the door and step aside to let Matthew and Cassie enter. When they did get inside they were going to be greeted by the sight of Storm sitting in the chair facing the door with AJ on her lap. Nothing, of course, went as planned. First the stage was late and because of that AJ had decided that he was too hungry to wait, Adam had commented more than once that he had somehow gotten his Uncle Hoss’s appetite. So instead of finding Storm sitting in the chair they found Adam. When neither Matthew nor Cassie’s reaction was what Ben had expected he quickly followed after.

“Adam where’s Storm?”

“She’s upstairs pa. Hello Matthew. Cassie! I can’t believe how beautiful you are.”

Cassie ran to Adam and hugged him maybe a little longer and tighter than what some of the people she had met in England would have considered proper but she had missed him so. She found she had missed them all.

“Adam I’ve missed you, I’ve missed you all, so much. STORM!”

He had heard Storm on the stairs and at Cassie’s yell he closed his eyes. He knew that Storm had tried to put their son down for his nap earlier than usual because of the time the stage was due to arrive but had failed, then when they had gotten to his father’s house they had all done their best to keep him awake in which they succeeded. Now he was so overtired that he was proving to be quite miserable but Adam figured that after he had filled his stomach he was probably only to happy to sleep and had most likely just begun doing so when Cassie’s excitement at seeing Storm caused her to react as she had. He saw Storm’s foot stop in mid-air as their son’s cries reached her ears. Once they reached Matthew’s ears the look of disbelief that filled his face was not unexpected. Adam was afraid that Storm would be angry because when AJ was like this he only seemed to find comfort in his mother’s arms and only when she was standing. Luckily she didn’t seem to be too upset.

“I suppose he will fall asleep again.”

Both Matthew and Cassie stood there staring at Storm as she disappeared back up the stairs. When she reappeared she was holding a bundle that had yet to stop crying completely. Cassie finally asked what Matthew was thinking.

“Storm is that your baby?”

“Yes it is Cassie. Would you like to hold him?”

“Him? You mean I have a grandson?”

“Yes papa, a grandson.”

As Cassie took AJ gently into her arms Matthew did the same to his daughter.

CHAPTER 16

When AJ was six months old Storm decided it was time for her to collect the reward she had been promised for having been proven right in the challenge that had been put before her before AJ was born. Ben, Hoss and Little Joe were all on a drive, it having been agreed that this time Adam should stay home. Her father had taken Cassie on a trip to St. Louis to allow her to pick out things for the house that was finally built. They weren’t due back for two weeks but Storm didn’t want to wait two more weeks.

“Are you sure Mrs. Cheevers? You really don’t mind?”

“Of course I don’t mind. You go and have fun. I’m not so old that I can’t remember what if feels like to love your husband. Mine has not been gone so long that I can’t remember what it was like to long for his touch. Now look what I’ve gone and done, I’ve made you blush. I promise I will take good care of your son, you go and take good care of his father.”

“Thank you Mrs. Cheevers. I will try to do as you ask but if you need me for anything you know where I am.”

Storm left the main house to go and prepare for a night she’d been waiting for, one she hoped Adam would be happy to grant her. She and Adam had made love since the night AJ was born but it hadn’t been as it had before. The satisfaction and pleasure each felt at the other’s hands was even more intense but Storm felt if they could take their time they would know a paradise no human ever had.

She had decided that since almost everyone who might interrupt them was elsewhere, even Hop-Sing was in San Francisco, that left only their son. She hated the idea of having him away from her but she knew Mrs. Cheevers would take as good a care of him as she could wish for. It would mean that she and Adam would be alone in their house and could once again feel the freedom to make love in any room they chose.

Adam had been making sure the logging was going as planned and as had become his habit when he came home he went and kissed Storm hello and ran to see his son. Storm sat and waited for him to reappear.

“Storm where’s AJ?”
“With Mrs. Cheevers.”

“With Mrs. Cheevers? Why?” Adam’s body already knew why but his mind needed clarification.

“Because tonight, my love, I collect my prize.”

“Your prize? Your prize for what?”

“For knowing that I would give you a son.”

“Storm I will admit that I was surprised when I read that letter you had written but, while I admit you are an amazing woman, I have been thinking it over and I think you only guessed correctly.”

“Guessed? Even if you are right in that how about the fact that I knew he would be your greatest Christmas present?”

“Storm even if he had been born on the day he was due he would have been considered a Christmas present.”

“My husband the constant skeptic. After all that has occurred to bring us together you still think that everything can be logically explained away. I promise you I did not guess I knew.”

“Either way you still were right so what is the prize you desire.”

“You.”

She had by this time mastered the art of seducing him with a single word. While Adam hadn’t known what Storm thought about their lovemaking he would have agreed with her if he had. He always tried to make sure that when they did make love she was not left unsatisfied but he did tend to rush once he knew she was. He feared that if his son should awaken before they were done she would leave him unsatisfied to comfort his son. He knew that was as it should be and it was as he wanted it to be, but he was human.

“You do know that you are very wicked.”

“Yes, and aren’t you glad for it.”

“Utterly and totally glad.”

There were a few times that evening that Storm felt anxious but she was too lost in Adams arms and the passions they and his lips aroused in her to pay it any mind. She reasoned that the anxiety was over the fact that this was the first time that AJ was away from her for so long.

They had fallen into a sleep born from exhaustion one that Storm found herself completely awakened from with a start. Her heart was pounding and she felt something that she could only describe as being complete terror.

“ADAM, ADAM, get up.” She hit him harder than she ever would have if she had been thinking and not just reacting to the fear she was feeling.

“What is it Storm?” Adam felt they had only just fallen asleep and was not quite ready to wake up or ready for anything else even if he were.

“We have to go…AJ….something is wrong with AJ.”

Adam found himself brought fully awake by the panic in her voice. “Storm, calm down. You’re just feeling like this because it’s the first time since he was born that….”

“NO! Adam something is wrong. Please!”

“Storm I’m sure Mrs. Cheevers is taking very good….”

“FINE! I’ll go myself!”

It was all Adam could do to keep up with her. She was out of bed and dressed before he had even collected his clothes. Maybe if she hadn’t of been riding Ares he would have found it easier to keep up with her but she was on the porch and knocking on the door before he had reined in his horse. He saw the door swing open at her touch and began to fear that she just may be right. He knew Mrs. Cheevers would have never left the door unlocked. He raced to follow Storm inside and once there he felt as if someone had reached in and ripped out his heart. He saw Storm kneeling on the floor next to Mrs. Cheevers. He could see that she had fought hard to keep his son but she must have lost because AJ was nowhere to be found even though he searched everywhere. Only after he was certain that he had checked any place his son could have been hidden did he rejoin Storm. She was still sitting on the floor only now she held Mrs. Cheevers’ head in her lap.

“I’ll kill him Adam. If he hurts my son I’ll kill him.” She sat there staring straight ahead at nothing and stated this as if it were a simple fact. He saw in his wife a coldness he had never seen, one he didn’t think her capable of, and he knew she meant it even if it would require her to go through him to accomplish it.

Adam began to realize that this was one side of Storm he didn’t know, one he wished there would have never been a reason for him to know. He could tell that even a she-bear protecting her cubs would shame in comparison to his wife. “Adam we have to go get him. They couldn’t have gotten very far.”

********

Horton had waited for this. When he had overheard Mrs. Cheevers telling one of her friends where she would be spending the night and why he had barely been able to contain his joy. He would use the baby as a way to make Adam pay. At first he had thought to ransom the brat back but believed that could prove to be too dangerous. Considering who he would be crossing he would most assuredly be caught. Then he thought he could just kill the baby. He thought that over for a while dwelling on the complete devastation that would bring into not only Adam’s life but to lot of other people he hated as well and found himself grinning because of that idea. But then again he felt that that would not be bad enough for all the embarrassment and humiliation Adam had caused him over the years. In his mind Adam was the reason for every bad thing that had ever happened to him, he was the reason that everyone laughed at him, and because of that he would have to find a way to make him suffer for the rest of his life. He thought about it all day and the answer finally came to him. He would take the baby, there would be no ransom note delivered, no body ever found. What better way to assure that Adam would suffer then to have him spend the rest of his life searching and wondering where his son was. Never really sure if he were dead or alive. Horton was sure that Adam would spend the rest of his life looking into the face of every child that he would ever pass and would wonder if that one was his. There proved to be only two things wrong with Horton’s plan. First he hadn’t counted on Mrs. Cheevers living long enough to name him and second he had forgotten his last encounter with Storm. If he hadn’t he would know that he should fear her more than Adam, more than any man.

********

Adam was about to say something, something he was afraid might not be greeted too warmly. “Storm I want you to listen to me. What if we do go after him? What will keep Horton from hurting AJ.” He could barely bring himself to think, let alone say, what they both feared would happen.

“He had better not hurt him.”

“Storm do you trust me?”

“You know I do.”

“Then I want you to listen to me. Horton won’t be satisfied with just knowing he has hurt me, he’ll want to see me suffering.”

“So you’re saying you think he will come back to Virginia City?”

“Yes I do.”

“You don’t think he’ll hurt him?”

“No I don’t. I think he would prefer living with the knowledge that he alone knows where my son is. I think he will want to be able to see me and the pain I’m feeling, knowing he alone has a way to stop it.”

“Then you’re saying we shouldn’t try to track him?”

“That’s what I’m saying.”

“Alright Adam. We’ll do it your way.”

He knelt beside her and took her into his arms. This was one time Adam knew he had better be right because if he wasn’t he feared he would lose not only his son but his wife as well.

After a few minutes they rode into town to talk to Roy. Adam told him what had happened and told him what he believed and of his plan. He explained how only they would know that Mrs. Cheevers had named the kidnapper and therefore her killer. Adam said he figured it would be safer this way so that when Horton returned he wouldn’t have a chance of being alerted even if only accidentally. Finally after some convincing Roy agreed to do it Adam’s way.

Adam sent word to his father and brothers and also to Matthew and Cassie. As fate would have it they all arrived back on the same day. Not one of them was none too happy that there had been no effort made to try and find AJ.

Because they had faith in Adam, Ben, Hoss and Little Joe were willing to, if not completely condone them, at least go along with Adam’s and Storm’s wishes. Matthew was not, at least not without some convincing.

“How can you be so sure?! That’s my grandson’s life you’re playing with?!” He was shouting at Adam but was answered by Storm.

“Papa! He’s our SON!”

Matthew turned and faced his daughter. “I can’t believe you would just sit here and hope that the man who took my grandson will come back. You are placing a lot of faith in his belief that he knows this man’s character.”

“That’s because I have a lot of faith in him.”

“Then where is he? It has been over a week. Where is he!?” What had this man done to his daughter? This was not the child he had raised because that child would have never been able to calmly sit by and allow this to happen without attempting to rectify it.

“Storm?” Ben could see that Storm was being torn between her father and her husband. He knew she had faith in Adam but she also saw the truth in what her father was saying.

“Yes Ben.”

“You know we all have extreme faith in your intuition. Is this what you believe to be the best way handle this?”

“My intuitions, I’m afraid, are all confused with my emotions. I don’t think I can trust them. All I want to do is to find AJ, to take him in my arms, but I don’t know if that’s because it’s what I know to be the right thing or because it’s what I want to be the right thing. At first, when Adam told me what he believed, I didn’t want to listen. All I wanted to do was to go and find our son but the more he told me the more I began to see, to feel that he was right. I guess what I mean is that yes Ben I do believe that this is the right way, the only way, we can handle this.”

“Then it’s the way it will be handled.” Ben wasn’t sure if Storm truly believed in what she had just said but he was sure of one thing. He was sure that she believed in Adam. God help his son if he were wrong.

********

“Adam, do you hate me?”

They lay in bed, neither one had slept since that night almost two weeks ago.

“Hate you? Why would I hate you?”

“Because this is all my fault. If I hadn’t…”

How could she know that every time she cried only succeeded in making him feel guiltier. Why would she believe this to be her fault?

“Storm it’s not your fault.”

“Yes it is! I felt something was wrong, I KNEW IT, but I thought I was feeling that way because he’d never been that far from me for that long. I should have insisted we leave sooner. I shouldn’t have let my need for you take priority over what I felt was his need for me, if I hadn’t he might be here instead of God knows where. It’s my fault Adam because I acted like any common whore would have not like his mother should have.”

“Storm if that’s true than it’s just as much my fault. Like you I should feel sorry for the time we shared that night but I don’t. I would do anything to change how it ended but I do not regret one minute we spent alone that night.”

“That’s just it Adam, I’m not sorry. I should be but even now I’m not sorry. I, too, would do anything to change how it ended but I don’t know if I would want to change how it began.”

They both found some solace in what had been said and so found that they could find some sleep, even if it were restless. Storm awoke a few hours later to find herself alone in bed. She knew she wouldn’t have to look too far to find Adam. He would be where she had found him, as he had found her, many times in the past two weeks. He would be in the nursery rocking in the rocking chair, staring at an empty cradle.

“Adam come back to bed.”

“What if I’m wrong Storm?”

“You’re not.” And in saying it she realized she really did believe it.

“Storm I pray I’m not but what if I am? Then what? How could I ever ask you to forgive me?”

“Adam, look at me.” He did just that. He looked into her eyes as he knelt on the floor at his feet. “Now tell me what you see.”

He examined her face. He tried to find a trace of blame, he searched for an ounce of hatred. He was successful in finding neither. All he saw was love. The same love he had always seen there. He pulled her up into his arms.

“Storm.”

“This is our burden Adam, not your’s alone. This is something we both will feel the blame for but not something I could ever come to hate you for. You would never have to ask for forgiveness because there is nothing to forgive.”

 

When she awoke the following morning she found a note from Adam. In it he wrote that he had gone to talk to his father about maybe finding someone who would be able to search for Horton discreetly. This would prove to be not only unnecessary but also a grave mistake.

Bailey ran up to the house with what he felt was very good news. He had been one of the few trusted with the truth so that he would be on the watch out for Horton and could let someone know if he were spotted or mentioned by any of the hands.

“Mr. Cartwright. Adam! Horton, he’s at your house Adam. He just rode up there like there was nothing at all wrong. Even had the nerve to ask if we needed any more help. Miss Storm had a gun on him as fast as you please. She asked if I would come and get you but I only agreed to come after I helped her tie him up real good.”

“Bailey you left her alone with him?” Adam recalled the dead look in Storm’s eyes that night their son had been taken and was afraid of what she might do.

“He can’t hurt her. I told you I made sure he was tied up real good.”

“It’s not her I’m worried about being hurt.”

“Adam you can’t think Storm would kill him. She knows he’s the only one who can tell us where AJ is.”

“I know that pa and she will do anything she has to do to get that information. Bailey will you please ride into town and tell the sheriff what you told me.”

Bailey headed into town, Adam and Ben in the opposite direction. As they rode up to the front of Adam’s house they heard the screams. The scene that met them was more of a shock to Ben than Adam. Ben hadn’t seen the look in his wife’s eyes the night Horton had taken their son.

“Cartwright! This bitch just cut off my finger!”

“It wasn’t your finger it was just a piece, and a small one at that.”

“Storm.”

“No Adam. If I have to I will send him to hell piece by piece and if he doesn’t tell me where my son is soon he will be begging me too.”

“Storm listen to me.”

“No. You were right, he came back. We did that your way. This we do mine.”

Adam took a step towards her. He was unprepared for what she did next. She picked the gun up off the table and aimed it at him.

“Storm I thought you could never hate me.”

“I don’t hate you Adam but if you try and stop me I will hurt you.”

She lowered the gun and turned her attention back to Horton. She had trusted him so Adam decided he would trust her.

Horton felt Storm take hold of another one of his fingers. “Cartwright! Are you just gonna’ stand there? Make her stop!”

“Give me a way to. Tell us where our son is.”

Horton felt the knife as it pricked his flesh. “Aright! Laurels got him.”

Storm backed away and placed the knife on the table next to the gun. Just then Bailey arrived with Roy as did Hoss and Little Joe. Matthew and Cassie entered very shortly after. They all stood staring at the scene before them, Storm stood staring back.

“Get him out of here Roy. Get him out of my house.” Adam knew the only way things would return to some sense of normalcy would be if Horton were gone.

Roy went to take charge of the prisoner. “Sheriff I want you to arrest her. Look what she did! She cut off my finger!”

Storm quickly picked the gun off the table and turned around pointing it directly at Horton’s forehead.

“I told you it was only a small piece. Horton the only thing keeping you alive is my son. If I find any harm has come to him it won’t matter where you are because I will find you and I will kill you.”

Roy cautiously untied Horton and led him out of the house. It was only after she knew they were gone that she turned around towards everyone else.

She didn’t possess the courage to look them in the eyes unwilling to face what she was afraid she’d see there. Adam walked to her and placed his finger under her chin. He gently tilted her head up until their eyes met.

“Tell me what you see?”

She expected to find judgment and hatred there but as Adam had she only found love. She put her arms around him and clung to him as tightly as she could. After she felt she could once again face the others she realized that when Horton had said who had their son no one had asked who Laurel was. Then she began to think that maybe it was because they already knew.

“Adam who’s Laurel?”

 

The atmosphere in the room was much lighter. There was finally a feeling of hope. They knew who had AJ, now all they had to do was go and get him.

Who’s Laurel? He wasn’t too sure how Storm would take this and except for the present situation he would have never had to find out. He would have never had to tell her because there would have been no reason to but she had a right to know because there was a reason now.

“Why don’t you all sit down and I’ll tell you who Laurel is.” Adam took a deep breath and after everyone was seated began. “For those of you who don’t already know Laurel is Horton’s sister. Laurel and Horton grew up here. Horton and I, I guess you could say, we were friends. When Laurel was about sixteen a very strange thing happened, I started to think that she was real pretty. I was seventeen and Horton was eighteen. Laurel and I, well we started seeing each other pretty steady. We were going together for a little over a year when their parents were killed in an accident. I guess Horton kind of had everything planned after that. He was counting on me and Laurel getting married because then he would have a place to go to whenever he needed money. His father wasn’t a fool, and although when he was alive he gave his son whatever he asked for, he knew that given the chance Horton would go through what was left in a matter of months. Horton didn’t work so there would be no new money coming in so his father left their inheritance in a trust. They could only collect so much a month. It was enough for Laurel but not Horton. One night Horton came to me and gave me an ultimatum, either I married Laurel or he would find someone who would. I told him that I didn’t believe either Laurel or I was ready to marry, she was only seventeen and I was eighteen. He got real angry; he even tried to imply that marrying her was the only decent thing for me to do. That was the only time I ever recall Laurel standing up to him. I guess she didn’t think she was ready to marry either.”

“No Adam. It was because she loved you and you loved her and if Horton would have just let it be you probably would have married her.”

“Now you intuition returns.”

“And is it wrong?”

“No, no it’s not.”

“ADAM, how can you say that?”

“Because I can’t lie to my wife Joe. It is true, I did love Laurel with all the love any eighteen year old is capable of feeling and if it Horton had given it time it might have become close to the love I feel for Storm. Close but even given an eternity it could have never become as strong as what if feel for Storm because what we share is more than love. We trust each other without question, we understand each other without words, we know beyond a doubt that we can always rely on each other.”

“Adam where is she now?” While Matthew was enjoying learning of how much his daughter was loved and did love, he was anxious to know where his grandson was.

“Well Matthew, about a year or so later Horton did find another man to marry Laurel. He was a wealthy man and when I went to Laurel and told her that she didn’t have to go through with it she said that it would be alright that it was for the best. Maybe I should have tried to stop it but I didn’t see how I could have. Anyway it didn’t quite work out as Horton had hoped. The man may have been rich but he wasn’t stupid. He had promised Horton all kinds of things but once Laurel was his wife he backed out on all of them.”

“Yes Adam but where is she?”

“You know something Storm this is another one of the many coincidences in our lives. She’s in Texas, a small town called Clearview.”

“No. If he’s so much as touched my son.”

“Storm what’s wrong?”

“Tell me she isn’t married to Wendell Claret. Please Adam, not him.”

“Matthew what’s wrong?”

“Ben, Wendell Claret is the man responsible for my wife’s death. It would appear as if this is a day for explanations.”

“No papa. Take Cassie and go home, I’ll explain.”

“Storm this is not something you should have to talk about.”

“Neither should you. I’ll be alright.”

“Storm there are things about it you don’t know.”

“No papa, there is nothing about that night I don’t know. Nothing.”

“Even so you shouldn’t be the one to talk about it.”

“I was the one who was there. Papa it would be hard for both of us but who can you turn to for the courage to tell everything that happened.” Storm went to Adam and took his hand in hers. “I have him.”

“And I thank God for that. Come on Cassie we best get going, I’m sure we will have a very early start tomorrow. We’ll be out here at first light.”

Once they had gone and everyone had again taken a seat Storm prepared to begin.

“Storm you don’t have to explain anything. Your word that Mr. Claret is responsible for your mother’s death is good enough.”

“Thank you Ben but it is something that should be known. I’m not ashamed or afraid to tell any of you anything about my life.” After sitting down next to Adam she began the story of that time in her life she tried to think about very rarely. Through the entire narrative she didn’t once let go of Adam’s hand. “You already know that when I was nine papa, mama and I moved in with Aunt Evelyn and Cassie. Mama would still get letters from people from where we use to live, Clearview, not everyone hated her. It’s takes about a day to ride all the way from Aunt Evelyn’s to Clearview. When I was twelve mama got a letter from Mrs. Andrews saying that her youngest boy was sick. He wasn’t getting better with anything the doctor gave him but Mrs. Andrews remembered that my mama had helped another child who had the same thing as her son. She knew that mama had given him some kind of medicine and asked if mama wouldn’t mind telling her just how to mix it up. Mama thought it best to go and help, she said it wasn’t something one could tell someone how to do that it would be best if she went and showed her. Papa took us to Clearview but he didn’t stay, he said there was just too much to be done at Aunt Evelyn’s, he told mama that he would be back in two weeks. We had been there for six days when Timmy, that was Mrs. Andrews oldest boy, and I were out playing. He mentioned that the Clarets had a real fine horse, one that came all the way from Kentucky, and it was real expensive. I said I wanted to go see it and he said I was crazy. He said if Mr. Claret caught us he’d whip us. I told him I was going and if he wanted to he could just wait for me there. I just had to see this horse that someone would pay money for when there were so many running around free for the taking. So I went and Timmy must have run straight to my mama and told her where I was going, or maybe she just knew something was wrong and made him tell her. When I got there I remember thinking he was a fine horse but I could remember seeing better running free. As I was leaving Mr. Claret caught me. He said I was trying to steal the horse. I told him I was just looking at it and besides why would I want it when I could catch better. That’s when mama came. She told Mr. Claret that I meant no harm, that I was just curious about the horse. He said it must be because of the Indian blood in me. Thankfully most of the men were off on roundup and only Mr. Claret and three other men were there. Mr. Claret called to the other men and told them he needed their help in teaching a couple of squaws a lesson.”

Everyone knew where the story was heading.

“Storm you don’t have to go any further.”

“Yes I do Adam now that I’ve started I have to finish. One of the men would hold me while the others……mama told me to close my eyes and no matter what not to look. I didn’t look not once but I could hear. Not mama, she didn’t make one sound, but them I could hear them. When they had finished with mama one of the men said to Mr. Claret that since they had just found out what a full blooded squaw was like why not see how it compared to a half blooded one. That’s when mama screamed. It was like they had forgotten she was even there. She picked up a pitch fork and killed the man who had made the suggestion. I was so afraid that they would kill mama right then but they didn’t. Mr. Claret made them drag us into town. They put mama in jail, as if anyone believed she’d even get a trial. I don’t know who sent the wire to papa but someone must have sent one because he was there late the next day. I don’t know what papa was planning but they didn’t even give him a chance to try. That night they dragged mama out of jail, the sheriff didn’t even try to stop them. They dragged her down Main Street with most of the town standing around calling her names and throwing stuff at her. Papa knew there was no way to stop them. He knew that I was sure to lose my mama and if he tried to stop them I would lose my papa too.

Oh Adam I love you so much but I would never have the strength to do what papa did. He shot her. He knew the men were real drunk and talking of ways to punish her and men like that aren’t real creative when it comes to ways to do that. They already had the rope waiting for when they were done. That’s the real reason I thought papa didn’t come back from England. It’s my fault that mama was dead.”

“Storm would you die to keep AJ safe?”

“Of course Adam.”

“Would you want him to feel guilty for it for the rest of his life?”

“No it wouldn’t be his fault. I’m his mama and that’s just what…”

“What mama’s are supposed to do?”

“Yes Adam, and papas.”

 

CHAPTER 17

A little less than a month later they were in Clearview. It had been decided that Adam, Ben and, although no one thought it a good idea they could all see it would be pointless and maybe dangerous to try and stop her, Storm would go to the Claret’s place. They would talk to Laurel and tell her the truth because Adam was certain she didn’t know who the baby’s parents were. Laurel was very shocked to see Adam. She tried her best to believe it was only because of the horses her husband was becoming more and more famous for breeding that had brought him here.

“We were here visiting friends of my wife and decided to see these fine horses we’d heard so much about.”

“It is so very good to see you Adam, Mr. Cartwright. And this is….?”

“I’m sorry Laurel, this is my wife….”

“Margaret.” Storm knew that her name might have been mentioned so she felt it best not to use it. She knew that if she had if figured out correctly Laurel would have been married the year after they had left Clearview. She hadn’t seen her the night her mother died so she might not have been here then, for Adam’s sake that was what she had chose to believe.

“Laurel! Who is it?”

Storm didn’t fail to notice the fear that flashed across Laurel’s eyes at the sound of her husbands voice just as Adam didn’t miss how Storm’s hold on his hand become tighter. Storm had expected him to be nine feet tall with horns growing out of his head but he wasn’t. He was just a man. He was shorter than Adam, heavier than Adam, and a whole lot uglier too.

“It’s just some old friends Wendell. They’ve heard of your horses and wish to see them.”

“Mr. Claret, I’m Ben Cartwright. This is my son Adam and his wife….” Ben took Storm’s lead. “Margaret. Your wife is right, we have heard of your horses and are very interested in seeing them.”

“Cartwright? I must confess I have heard of you as well and your Ponderosa. I will be more than happy to show you around.”

“Thank you.” Ben went to follow Claret.

“Isn’t you son coming with us?”

“I’ll look first and if I believe it to be worth my son’s time he will join us later.”

Wendell decided not to argue. He knew of Laurel and Adam’s past and thought perhaps he just wished to speak with her. He would give them a little time and then would come back. He found himself very interested in Cartwright’s wife and perhaps could persuade her to allow him to take her on a tour of his ranch. Given what his wife had told him of how she and Adam felt for each other maybe he could even convince him to switch for a while. It was a lucky thing that they had walked out and closed the door when they did because the second after they did something happened that made any hope of restraining Storm futile. AJ cried. Storm knew it could ruin everything but she felt the same urgent need to see and hold her son as she had felt on the night he was born.

“I’m sorry Adam, I just can’t.”

She could see in his eyes that he understood, she could see he was telling her to go and get their son because he needed to see him too.

At the same time Storm got up so did Laurel.

“If you will please excuse me, that’s my son.”

Adam took hold of her arm. “No it’s not Laurel.”

“What do you mean Adam?” Laurel watched as Storm ran down the hall. “Where is she going?”

“To get her son, our son.”

“I don’t understand?”

“Horton is in jail. He’s waiting to be tried for kidnapping and murder.”

“Murder? Kidnapping?”

“Yes Laurel. He killed Mrs. Cheevers when she tried to stop him from taking my son.”

“Your son? Adam I didn’t know. You have to believe I would never do anything to hurt you.”

“ADAM, Oh Adam! Look at him. He’s okay, he’s perfect.”

Adam looked at his son then he looked at his wife. The only time she stopped kissing AJ was only when she needed to take a breath. They had their son back and he had his wife back as well.

 

Storm could see in Laurel’s eyes the hurt but she could also see the truth. Maybe it was because she felt a little guilty over the fact that she was only married to Adam because of Laurel’s misfortune that she decided she would keep Laurel’s secret, that and the fact that it appeared she had taken good care of her son.

“If you will excuse us Laurel I think it’s time for us to leave. Come on Storm, I’ll go find pa while you wait in the carriage with AJ.”

 

Ben had tried to keep Claret busy but the man only seemed to be interested in having Adam join them. Ben didn’t know the only thing Wendell was interested in was Adam’s wife.

“What’s going on here?” Wendell couldn’t believe the scene before his eyes. Was his wife actually letting them take this child away? “Are you trying to take my son?!”

Adam placed himself between his wife and son and Wendell Claret’s drawn gun.

“Pa whatever happens you get her and AJ away from here.”

“Laurel you say you love him then tell the truth.” Storm knew that she loved Adam so much that if to keep him safe she would have to risk having him hate her she would, but did Laurel?

“Storm I told you I don’t believe that she knew anything about this.”

Wendell had subconsciously heard what Adam had called his wife but was distracted from thinking on it by the horses that were heard approaching. Adam wondered just whose side they would be on.

“Mr. Claret is everything alright?”

“No sheriff it isn’t. I want this man arrested for kidnapping.” And, Wendell thought, if his wife want’s him to go free he would offer her a way to insure he would, hell he might even let them take the baby after all it wasn’t like it was his.

“You can’t arrest him for kidnapping his own son.” Laurel too had heard what Adam had called his wife and could only wonder if it were the same Storm she had heard of when she had arrived back from the trip she had taken two years after she had been married. It was also a name her husband had spoken many times in his sleep.

“Shut up Laurel!”

“No Wendell I won’t. Sheriff he is their son. Adam, Horton took him to punish you and brought him here to punish me. I’m sorry Adam but I swear I didn’t know at first and yet I still called him Adam. Horton finally told me the truth but only after I’d had him for two weeks. Only after he could see how much I loved him how much I needed him did he tell me he was your son, which only made me love and need him more. Still I told him I would tell you and he said if I did he would say that I’d known all along that I even helped him plan it. He said then you would hate me for sure. He said wouldn’t it be better to have your son to call my own than to have your hatred. He reasoned that you were married and would have other children. Maybe that made me a little jealous…..maybe I…..Oh Adam I swear I never wanted to hurt you but I couldn’t stand the thought of you hating me. Remembering the love we shared was the only thing that made my life bearable.”

Wendell had had enough of his wife’s ramblings, mainly because he felt she was belittling him in front of others less important than he. He went over and did what he had done many times before, he slapped her. “Didn’t I tell you to SHUT UP!”

Something inside Storm screamed. The sound of Wendell’s hand hitting his wife’s face reminded her that she had heard that sound that day as well. Only then he was hitting her mother to try and make her yell out. Storm handed AJ to Adam and before he had a chance to protest she went over to Wendell and slapped him as hard as she could.

“Why you little…..How dare you! You come into my house. You try to take my son.”

“I always believed you to be a stupid man but I didn’t think you were deaf! Didn’t you hear what you wife just said?” Storm wanted to hurt him more but not as much as she wanted to hold her son.

“It’s alright Storm because I don’t really believe Mr. Claret would want to raise my grandson as his own.”

“Storm? Kendall? I should have known this was your daughter. She has all the fire her mother had and than some.”

“Don’t you DARE speak of my mother or so help me I will kill you.”

Adam could see that coldness returning to Storm’s eyes and finally understood those times she had made him promise not to do something foolish. He only wished he had had the foresight to have elicited that same promise from her. He thought of only one way to redirect her emotion. “Storm, I think AJ needs you.”

As Storm went to take her son Wendell found himself relieved that she had. “Mr. Cartwright, if this were Virginia City I would say you held all the cards, but it’s not, it is Clearview and Clearview is my town.”

“Not right now it ain’t” Everyone turned to see Hoss and Little Joe standing in the doorway and they could see in the courtyard behind them what appeared to be every man that worked on the Ponderosa and Sheriff Roy Coffee.

“Sorry pa but Bailey said the men had decided that they all wanted to help. He said that there was strength in numbers. Hoss and me figured since we would be the only ones left on the Ponderosa we may as well come too.”

“Little Joe’s right Mr. Cartwright. We all feel that it’s much easier to work for you all when everyone is in a good mood. We all figure the best way to accomplish that is to help get that baby back where he belongs.”

“Thank you Bailey. Well Mr. Claret it would appear as if there are more citizens of Virginia City in Clearview than there are in Virginia City.”

“Ben?”

“It’s good to see you Roy.”

“No it’s good to see that little one back in his mother’s arms and to see her smiling again. I think you should know that I sent word to a friend and a there should be a Ranger along in an hour or so.”

“It would appear Mr. Claret that we have not only the odds but the law on our side. Do you still want to try and stop us?” Ben hoped not because he was certain that the first one hurt would be Adam since he was the one standing between both sides.

“Why should I. Why don’t you take your half-breed wife and your mixed breed son and get off my land and out of my town.” They all began to leave but what she heard him say to Laurel made Storm stop. “I guess he’s lucky he didn’t marry you. I mean she may be a half-breed but she did give him a son.”

Adam couldn’t understand why Storm had stopped. He hadn’t heard what Wendell had said and even if he had Storm wasn’t too sure he could understand how much it had hurt.

“How do you know that the fault is hers? Maybe if you were half the man Adam is you would have, God forbid, a house full of sons.”

“Storm lets go please.”

“Wait Adam. Tell me Claret how can you be so sure?”

“Do you think she’s enough to satisfy me? I mean look at her. There have been others and children.”

“Maybe they just said they were your children in hopes of getting some money out of you. You say she’s not enough to satisfy you, maybe you’re not enough of a man to satisfy her.”

“Storm this is none of our affair.”

“Yes it is papa.” She didn’t have time to explain why she felt she owed Laurel something. “Laurel would you like to come back to Virginia City with us?”

“What?” Laurel couldn’t believe that someone, let alone Adam’s wife, would want to help her? Surely she must know of her and Adam’s past?

What Laurel had always failed to realize was something Storm had never failed to realize, even if there were times in the past she wouldn‘t have admitted to it, she knew she could always trust in Adam.

“I asked you if you would like to return to Virginia City with us. I think that you could be assured of getting safely out of Clearview if you traveled with us.”

“She knows if she leaves with you she had better never come back.”

“That may well be Mr. Claret but adultery is a reason for a wife to leave her husband and even a savage like me knows that God had a commandment against it.”

Because Laurel did love Adam she did what she knew to be right. “It’s alright. Thank you but good or bad this is the life I chose.”

“From what I’ve been told it wasn’t your choice.”

“Storm please let’s go.”

“Alright Adam. Laurel if you’re ever in Virginia City I hope you will come and visit.”

“I most certainly will make a point of it, thank you.”

********

After restocking their supplies they left Clearview. They made camp a few miles out of town but with the number of people that were there when the bedrolls were laid out they almost reached back to town. It was like it was a cattle drive but instead of a herd of cows it was a herd of people.

As the hours passed and what had threatened him got farther and farther away Wendell’s courage returned.

“Talbot!”

“Yes Mr. Claret?”

“You spread the word that any man who brings that half-breed back to me gets $500.00.”

“Yes Sir Mr. Claret.”

Talbot went to spread the word sure that everyone who heard it would try to collect. As Wendell sat and waited for someone to come and take him up on his offer he got angrier and angrier. Somehow that half-breed had escaped him again. When she was twelve she had the body of a woman, now ten years later she also had the knowledge of one. Now that she was married and had been with a man she would know better what to expect and what was expected of her. When he had found her in the barn that day he had decided that he would have her, that he would be her first. Then that squaw mother of hers had shown up. He had tried to use even that interruption to his advantage because he had thought that by taking her mother first she would fear him. He always enjoyed himself more when he could see fear in a woman’s eyes. Then her mother had killed a man for only suggesting what he had been thinking all along and that had made him afraid. Surely she must have known there would be only one way for her to pay for killing a white man.

Wendell had figured to use that to his advantage as well. He thought he had control over the situation. He would go to Storm and tell her that if she did as he said he would get her mother out of jail. She would know that he could, after all Clearview was his town even then. He would use the threat of having her mother put back in jail to make sure she kept doing as he wanted for as long as he wanted but that night the town got out of hand and destroyed all his plans. Wendell Claret didn’t like having something he desired refused him and that little half-breed had escaped him long enough.

********

Storm awoke suddenly. She only wanted to check and make sure Adam was alright. He had insisted that she and AJ sleep in the wagon they had bought along with the supplies they had also bought. Storm had tried to argue that she would feel better sleeping with Adam outside since there was no room for him in the wagon as well. Adam didn’t argue further he just used common sense. He knew very well that the wagon would be the only private place for AJ to nurse and he knew that once Storm was sitting still and holding her son in her arms exhaustion would take over and that‘s where she and AJ would spend the night. By the time this night was over Adam wouldn’t let her very far out of his sight at least not until they were once again in Nevada.

She had barely stepped out of the wagon when she heard someone whisper.

“You scream and I’ll shoot this wagon full of holes. Now why don’t you come with me and be real quite about it.”

Storm knew she had no choice. Maybe she could stop some of the bullets from hitting the wagon but not all of them and she wasn’t willing to take a chance when it was AJ’s life at stake. She hoped that her son was on the same schedule as he had been. When he had cried to be fed she had fed him without even needing to be completely awake. She hadn’t realized how late it was or that Adam wasn’t there until she had been pulled from her sleep by the dream that had awakened her with a start. AJ had only finished eating about a half an hour ago so that meant he wouldn’t wake up for another two or three hours.

“Don’t do anything, I’ll come with you.”

Storm didn’t need to ask where they were going or why. She knew very well they would end up in Clearview, that she would end up with Wendell Claret. She found herself praying that Adam would get there in time because if he didn’t would she be able to face him, would she be able to face herself?

********

Adam could swear he heard AJ crying but someone had taken him so it must be only a dream because Storm would never allow their son to cry like that.

“Adam maybe you should go see why Storm isn’t getting AJ. Maybe she…well you know.”

Adam knew even if Storm were ‘busy’ she would have hurriedly finished at the first sound of AJ’s cries so it must be a dream. Adam knew someone had taken AJ but as he became more awake he remembered they had gotten him back. So if that were him crying for this long that could only mean one thing.

“Storm!” Adam ran to the wagon to find he did indeed have his son back but where was his wife?

Storm had been right, AJ had slept for almost three hours after all it had been quite some time since he’d been fed that well. She had tried to make their trip back to Clearview take as long as possible but had only succeeded in lengthening the journey fifteen minutes or so.

“It’s so very good to have you back again.” Wendell searched her eyes for the fear he was hoping to see but only saw defiance. “I believe you know what I have planned.”

“Plans have a way of changing.”

Wendell wanted nothing more than for her to be afraid of him and he thought of one way he was sure would do the trick. It was something that would make most woman fall to their knees.

“You do know that there are more than just three men in the bunkhouse this time.” He waited for the begging to begin but it didn’t. Why didn’t she get down on her knees and plead with him, beg him to be the only one.

“Go to hell Claret.”

By all rights she should be afraid. The fact that she wasn’t only enraged him. If words of what would happen didn’t work then he would beat fear into her if he had too. When he slapped her, she fought. When he ripped the shirt from her, she fought. She knew Adam would come. She had never feared that, even if Wendell succeeded, Adam would love her. It was that faith, that belief, that gave her strength. The strength to stand there and stare at the man she had believed to be a monster.

“Stop it Wendell.”

“Laurel?! Why don’t you go and sit down over there and watch. Maybe you can learn something.”

Wendell returned to trying to beat fear into Storm. He stopped when he heard his wife pull the hammer back on the revolver.

“I said to stop Wendell.”

Wendell turned around and for the first time didn’t see fear in his wife’s eyes. Laurel didn’t fail to notice the hesitance in her husband’s next words.

“Are you going to shoot me Laurel?”

Storm walked to Laurel and took the gun from her hand.

“She probably wouldn’t but I would.”

“Storm what do we do now?”

“Laurel, we have faith in Adam.”

********

It was a long two hours for both Storm and Laurel, but they were even longer for Wendell. He was afraid that at any moment that half-breed bitch would pull the trigger. So of the three of them he was the most relieved when he heard horses galloping up to the house. They all heard the front door forced open and could all recognize the sounds of fighting.

“STORM!”

“ADAM I’m in here!”

Adam burst into the room thankful to see that Storm had control of the situation. It was only when he looked closely at her that he saw the blood and bruises on her face, only after he caught sight of the clear imprint of a hand on her arm that he noticed her shirt on the floor. He turned to Wendell with a look in his eyes that almost mirrored the coldness he had seen in Storm’s when they had found their son gone. Adam pulled Wendell out of the chair he had been forced to stay in.

“You son of a bitch!” The first blow knocked Wendell off of his feet. Adam had gone to pull him back on to them when Storm noticed that Ben and Roy had entered the room. She saw that they made no move to stop Adam, she knew it wasn’t because they wanted him to keep on beating Wendell but because they knew there was no way either one of them could stop him.

“ADAM, please stop it!”

He held Wendell by the collar. “Give me one good reason why I should! After what he did to your mother, what he’s tried to do to you?! I can’t think of any reason why I should stop can you?”

“Yes I can Adam, AJ. How would you ever explain this to him?”

She was right. How would he? Maybe for what Wendell had done it would be easy to find a way to explain what he wanted to do but he could never find a way to excuse it. If Storm were still in danger then there would be no need to explain or excuse anything, but she wasn’t. Storm knew by how his posture relaxed, by his deep intake and exhale of breath that Adam’s senses had returned.

“Storm are you saying that you wouldn’t like to see him dead?”

“Adam I would love to see him dead but not by your hands. If there were no other way, if you killed him in self defense or in defending AJ or me then I wouldn’t question anything, but not like this not as an act born from rage. Adam that is not something you believe is right, not something you would want our son to believe to be right. Wendell will have to pay for what he’s done, if not in this life then after it.” Now that everything had seemed to calm down Storm’s attentions were once again drawn to her son. “Laurel do you think you could lend me a shirt? I would like to go see how my son is.”

“You’re a lucky man Claret. Lucky in that my wife knows me better than I know myself. Lucky because most other women would enjoy the idea that a man who has done what you have is dead. Lucky because her love for me seems to be stronger than her hatred of you. I will go along with her wishes but I warn you, if you ever come near my wife or family again, I will kill you.”

Wendell wasn’t a fool, he knew Adam meant every word. Because of this he knew he must die. It was not because he had threatened him but because the threat had frightened him. Wendell picked up the gun that had fallen to the floor. The only person who saw him aim it at Adam was Laurel. She ran to place herself between the man she was married to and the only man she had ever loved. They all heard the shot and saw Laurel fall. Roy drew his gun and told Wendell to drop the gun he held but Wendell pointed it at Roy who than had no choice.

“Adam go to her. I’ll wait outside.”

“Storm.”

“I’m alright. Go and tell her what she needs to hear, tell her the truth.”

Adam took his coat and put it over her shoulders and then went to Laurel. Storm and the others left the house to wait outside.

“Adam are you alright?”

“Yes Laurel I’m fine, thanks to you.”

“She’s real nice. The kind of woman you deserve.”

“Hush Laurel, don’t talk.”

“Maybe if I had had as much faith in you as she does we wouldn’t be here now.”
“Laurel everything is going to be alright. I think someone said they were going to get the doctor.”

“I don’t need a doctor, I just need to know one thing. You did love me, didn’t you Adam?”

“Yes Laurel I loved you very much.”

“And I so love you.”

********

Adam walked outside and took Storm into his arms. She didn’t say a word, she knew he only needed to feel her close. She would wait for him to break the silence however long that might take.

“Storm can we go home now?”

“I think I would like that very much.”

The trip back to Virginia City took a little longer than the ride away from it had taken. Storm and AJ no longer slept in the supply wagon, Adam deciding he felt better when he could feel both of them nearby. There were nights Ben would wake just so he could see them sleeping. It would always be the same. Adam on one side, AJ in the middle, Storm on the other. Adams arm would always be resting over both of them.

Most of the men had ridden on ahead, some had chosen to remain behind. Storm was happy to ride next to her husband by day and lie next to him under the stars by night.

When they reached Virginia City everyone was very happy to be home. Just about everyone there was happy to know they were home. The first day back was spent mostly resting and enjoying having AJ home. Both Storm and Adam spent most of that first night watching their son sleep.

They had been back about a week when Paul sent word asking if they could bring AJ into town. He had said that he was sure he was fine but he would like to check him over anyway. Unknown to them Roy had sent word to Ben asking if he, Hoss, and Little Joe could meet him in town. Ben just assumed it had something to do with what had occurred in Clearview.

They all arrived in Virginia City at the same time. They were surprised to meet there.

“Pa what are you doing in town?”

“I would think the same as you. Roy sent word he wanted us to meet him at town hall. I just assumed it had something to do with Clearview.”

“It wasn’t Roy who asked us to meet him it was Paul. He said he would like to check AJ just to make sure he’s okay. We just got back from his office, there was a note saying to meet him at town hall.”

“Adam what do you think is going on? Where is everyone?” It hadn’t escaped her attention that the streets were nearly empty.

“I’m not sure but let’s go to town hall and see if maybe Paul or Roy can tell us.”

What greeted them when they walked through the doors of the town hall was a shock to all of them. The whole town was there with the sole purpose of letting them know they were all glad they had all returned.

Storm couldn’t breathe, she couldn’t think straight. She had never in her whole life felt so welcomed, so accepted for who she was. She was well aware that some of the people here had only given her a chance because she was married to Adam. She was happy to find that those who had given her that chance had come to like her, not because she was now a Cartwright but because she had earned their acceptance by proving she deserved it.

“Ben would you please take AJ?”

She handed her son to his grandfather and turned to her husband. She could tell he was as surprised and touched as she was.

“Storm. Adam.”

“Papa? Did you know about this?”

“Guilty. When Cassie and I arrived back we were mobbed by nearly the entire town. They all wanted to know how AJ was, how everyone was. They told me they held a special meeting the night that we arrived, of course no one mentioned there was to be one to me, but I was too tired to have attended anyway. The following morning a committee was at my front door saying that the town had voted unanimously to throw a welcome home party. The only request I made was that they wait a little while, just to give you time to settle back in.” Matthew now turned to the man who held his grandson, a man he was proud was also grandfather to that child. “Ben, for a man to have the caring and respect of an entire town is remarkable, but for him to have raised three sons who also, in their own rights, have earned the same caring and respect is quite an achievement.”

“Thank you Matthew but I would have to say you have accomplished an ever greater task. You can ask anyone in this town and they will agree with me. You have raised a daughter who not only got one of those sons, the most stubborn one of the three mind you, to settle down but she has somehow managed to give me a very handsome and healthy grandson.”

“Speaking of which Storm?”

“Yes papa?”

“They have asked me to say that the only thing they wish is to be present when the next one is born as well.”

“I don’t know if I can promise that but I can promise that they will all be present when I first make the announcement that another one is on the way.”

 

CHAPTER 18

It was one cold November day that found Adam riding up to his house to find that his wife had finally mastered the art of seducing him with a simple look.

As they lay in bed watching the shadows move across the wall of their bedroom, Adam finally realized that he hadn’t heard from his son all afternoon.

“Storm, where is AJ?”

“You’re only now realizing that your son is not here?”

“You have been keeping me rather busy from the minute I walked in the door. I had only intended to come home for something to eat and to see my son. As a matter of fact I told Hoss and Little Joe I would meet them in an hour.”

“I think they know by now you’re not going to show.”

“I guess they do. You still haven’t told me where my son is?”

“He’s with his grandfathers and Cassie. Papa stopped here on his way to see Ben and I asked him if he wouldn’t mind taking AJ with him.”

“I don’t think there is anyone who minds taking him. He’s such a good boy and I’m not just saying that because he’s my son.”

“And I’m not just agreeing with you because he’s mine.”

“I don’t think it would have mattered anyway because good or bad I think Matthew knew only too well what you had planned for me. Lord knows I did the second I looked into those beautiful brown eyes of yours.”

“Adam you don’t really think he knew do you?”

“It’s alright Storm. I am sure both Matthew and pa aren’t going to be satisfied with only one grandchild.”

“You know how much I love them both and wouldn’t deny either anything within my power to give them. Seeing as to how there is only one way to grant them what you seem to think they both want we had better get to work.”

“Work? My love is this what you consider to be working? If so it is the best job I have ever had the pleasure to be responsible for carrying out.”

“And you say I am wicked.”

********

By the time they left their bed it was near to dinner time. Adam had suggested it was about time that they go and fetch their son, besides if he knew his father there would already be a place set for them at the table. As usual, at least in these matters, he was right.

Little Joe had heard them riding up and had gone out to have a little fun with his brother. Little Joe should have learned in all the time he had now known Storm she would never let Adam take the blame for something not of his doing.

“Well good evening brother, Storm.”

“Good evening Little Joe.”
“You know Adam I always thought you could tell time. You did say earlier that you would meet Hoss and me in one hour. This is most definitely more than one hour.”

“I’m sorry Little Joe but that would be my fault not Adam’s.”

“Your fault Storm?”

“Yes I’m afraid the meal I had planned for your brother was one requiring, no deserving, more than one hour. Now if you will excuse me I believe I hear my son.”

Storm went inside and found everyone waiting. Little Joe put his arm around his brothers shoulders.

“Adam you sure are a lucky man.”

“Yes Joe,” Adam looked at his youngest brother. “I most certainly am.”

They turned to follow Storm into the house not in any hurry to do so. Both enjoying the bond of brotherhood that seemed to be growing ever stronger between them. That changed when Storm called them as she opened the door.

“ADAM! Come here! HURRY!”

“What Storm? What’s wrong?”

“Look at your son.”

Adam watched as his son, their son, took his first steps. He looked around and saw they were surrounded by people he cared so much for, people he knew cared for him. Little Joe was right he was lucky, they were all lucky.

********

This year’s Christmas party was to also be a birthday party. Cassie had helped Storm with the planning. Ben finding he preferred to sit back and play with his grandson then to have to worry about every little detail. The only job that had fallen to him and AJ was to oversee the picking out and decorating of the Christmas tree.

“Storm?”

She and Cassie were finishing up the last bit of details that needed attention.

“Yes Cassie?”

“I wish I hadn’t gone to England with Uncle Matthew. I would have so loved to have been here when AJ was born.”

“Are you really sorry you went to England Cassie?”

“No I guess not but I am sorry we didn’t return by Christmas. Which brings to my mind another question. What could you possibly give Adam this year? I don’t think there is anything that could be better than what you gave him last year.”

“I think he’ll be very happy with his gift.”

Not one day passed from then on that Cassie didn’t try to find out what Storm had gotten for Adam but Storm refused to even give her a hint.

The day of the Christmas party arrived and as everyone was greeted a few teased that this years couldn’t possibly equal last years. With that everyone seemed to agree, everyone but Storm. Only after she was sure that everyone had arrived did she tell them why.

“I believe everyone has arrived. So may I please have all your attentions.”

They all turned to find Storm once again on the landing.

“Storm what are you doing?”

“Give me one minute Adam. I do believe you all remember what put me in this spot last year. If not I would ask you to…Adam your son is un-decorating the tree.”

“Now he’s my son.”

Ben went and got his grandson before Adam had a chance to move
“Now if I can get back to what I was saying. I believe I made you all a promise. It is that promise that has brought me once again to this spot. I would like to announce, for the first time, that you my dearest husband are going to be a father, again.” They all watched as Adam went to Storm and took her into his arms. Those who heard what Storm said next made sure to tell those who hadn’t heard. “Next year Adam, you had better be satisfied with a nice pair of boots.”

“I love you Storm.”

“And I love you.”

That was just about all the time they had alone that night. They again were happy to receive the congratulations and best wishes of everyone.

********

“Ben?”

“Yes Matthew.”

“I’m not sure if this news should make me happy or upset me.”

It was well past midnight and this time everyone had already returned to their own houses. It had already been agreed that they would all spend the night together seeing as how everyone wanted to be present for AJ’s first Christmas day. Hoss, Little Joe and Cassie had already turned in. Storm and Adam had just finished putting AJ to sleep and had come to wish their fathers goodnight.

“Papa? Why should finding out that you’re going to be a grandfather again upset you?”

“Storm your first child has just turned one year old.”

“I fail to see what that has to do with why you are upset.”

“Storm I believe what your father is trying to say is that, perhaps, I….well maybe I should have waited a little longer.”

“But Adam, it wasn’t you who couldn’t wait.” Storm turned to her father. “Goodnight papa, Ben.” She then went to join her son in sleep.

Matthew could see that Adam was worriedly thinking of how he would take what Storm had just said. “Don’t look so worried Adam. She is her mother’s child, of that there can no longer be any doubt. Now as Storm said Goodnight.” And with that Matthew too went to bed.

“Adam?”

“Yes pa.”

“Just when is this grandchild of mine supposed to arrive.”

“You know pa I forgot to ask.”

When Adam didn’t say his goodnights right away Ben figured there was something on his son’s mind. Even though he was tired and was more than ready to go to sleep he would wait just a little while longer to see if Adam would decide to talk about whatever it was. Ben found he wasn’t disappointed, in fact, he found himself feeling quite fulfilled by what was said.

“Pa, thank you.” Having AJ to care for and worry about had given Adam a new appreciation for his father. Adam felt he could never manage to raise AJ without Storm’s help, yet his father had managed to raise three boys with very little help.

“For what Adam?”

“For being the best father I know of. I have Storm to help, you did it alone. If I can be half as good at raising my children then I’ll know I’ve done a good job.”

“Adam I only had to raise you alone and thankfully you are more your mother’s son. As for Hoss and Little Joe you helped me to raise them so it’s like Little Joe said, you will probably be an even better father. Good night son.”

“Good night pa.”

CHAPTER 19

Sometime in early March Adam found out just how strong one of Storm’s intuitions must feel and how impossible it was to ignore them.

“Adam is something wrong?”

“I’m not sure Hoss. I just have a feeling that Storm needs me.”

“Adam you’re not Storm.”

“I know that Little Joe but I….I’m just going to go see if she’s alright. I’ll be back in a little while.”

“You want us to come with you?”

“No Hoss. I’m sure it’s nothing.”

He found that when he got to his house he was afraid to go inside. The baby wasn’t due for four more months, so it couldn’t be that which was drawing him here at least he prayed it wasn’t that. He reached to open the front door with an ever increasing feeling of trepidation. He had found that Storm had been different lately. He remembered when she was this far along with AJ she always had a smile for everyone in spite of the fact that he knew there were days she was uncomfortable.

“Storm what’s wrong?” He had finally opened the door to find her sitting in a chair, crying. He went to her and pulled her up into his embrace.

“Oh Adam, I’m so scared.”

“Scared? Why? Storm is something wrong?” For her to admit to being scared there had to be something very wrong.

“No….Yes….I just don’t know.”

“Storm. I want you to calm down and tell me what has you frightened.”

She had tried to come to terms with this herself. To think of reasons and ways of explaining why she was feeling the way she was but she couldn’t.

“Adam with AJ I knew long before this, I knew he would be a boy. This time one minute I’m sure it’s a boy then the next I’m just as sure it’s a girl.”

Adam released a breath filled with all the anxiety he had been feeling. “Storm is that all?”

“But Adam.”

“Storm maybe it’s just your turn to be surprised.”

“No Adam it’s not right.”

He had to think of a way to ease her fears because the way she was worrying herself wasn’t good for either herself or the baby.

“I’ll tell you what. I’ll go into town and ask Paul if he can come out here and see you today. You do trust that Paul is a good doctor don’t you?”

“Of course I do.”

“Then if he tells you everything is okay you’ll stop worrying?”

“I’ll try.”

On his way into town he met his father. “Adam is everything alright? When Hoss and Little Joe told me you had a feeling that something was wrong I figured I’d come and check.” Ben was in no way making fun of his son. He believed that when a man and a woman loved each other as Storm and Adam did in time they could feel each others emotions, especially when they were strong ones.

“I believe everything is going to be fine. Storm’s just upset because this time she doesn’t know if it’s a boy or a girl. I’m on my way to ask Paul if he will come and see her to make sure everything is okay. She’s promised to try and stop worrying if he does.”

“Why don’t you go on back and stay with her, I’m sure she could use some help with AJ if she is feeling that upset. I’ll go and get Paul and I’ll also stop and invite Matthew and Cassie to join us tonight for supper. Tell Storm if she’s up to it that it has been some time since we’ve all had supper together.”

“Pa we all had supper together just last Sunday, but thanks and I’ll tell her.” Adam had been at first been so intent on finding the reason for Storm’s fear and then on finding a way to dispel them that he had forgot to think of his son. Of course when he had gotten to the house his son was probably napping.

When Ben arrived with Paul he only stayed long enough to collect his grandson and to tell Adam not to worry about him. Ben would be more than happy to keep him for the night whether or not they came for supper.

“Now tell me Adam what’s wrong?”

“I don’t really believe there is anything wrong Paul. Storm’s just upset because she doesn’t know if we’re having a boy or a girl.”

“Adam in her condition the littlest of things can upset her. Is she upstairs?”

“Yes.”

Adam began to head to the stairs. “No, there is no need to show me up besides I’ll only have to ask you to leave.”

“I don’t know why, after all she is my wife.”

“Adam.”

“Alight but if you should need me for anything I’ll be right here.”

Paul went up to see Storm hoping he would be able to ease her fears, not add to them. “Hello Storm, Adam tells me you’ve been worrying a little too much lately.”

“Yes.”

“He said it’s because you don’t know if you’re having a boy or a girl.”

“That’s not what I said! What I said was one minute I’m sure it’s a boy and the next that it’s a girl.”

“Storm why don’t I see if everything is going along as it should. Then knowing if it is a boy or girl before it’s born doesn’t really matter does it.”

“No.”

Paul proceeded with the examination. When he had checked everything twice he had to admit that Storm was a truly remarkable woman. Adam saw Paul coming downstairs followed by Storm. He couldn’t believe the transformation that had occurred. She was happier that she’d been in months.

“Paul you are a miracle worker.”

“No Adam I believe that honor to be yours. Now if you will excuse me I do have other patients to attend to.”

“You’re sure you won’t stay for supper?”

“Thank you Storm but I do have to get back.”

Adam closed the door as Paul pulled away. He turned back to his wife and was amazed to still see her smiling

“So I gather Paul told you everything was alright?”

“Yes but that’s not all.”

“Really? What else did he tell you?”

“He told me I was right.”

“Right? Storm you said you didn’t know if it was a boy or a girl so how could he prove you right.”

“He just did and I didn’t say I didn’t know I said I thought it was a boy one minute then a girl the next.”

“Okay, let us say that there was a way he could see if it’s a boy or a girl, Storm it can’t be both.”

“Yes it can Adam.”

“Storm that is impossible.”

“Not when it’s twins.”

********

When Little Joe said he could see Storm and Adam riding up Ben was at first relieved. If they were coming than everything must be alright but then what if something was wrong and they just needed to be surrounded by their family. As soon as they walked through the door with smiles bigger and brighter than he’d ever seen either one show before, Ben knew Paul must have said everything was going along as it should.

“Storm are you alright? I knew that this was too soon for you….”

“Papa, I’m fine.”

“Adam, Paul did say everything was alright?”

“Yes pa he said everything is perfect.” Adam took Storm’s hand and helped her to sit down. “Now if everyone will take a seat I’ll tell you all exactly what Paul said.” He waited until everyone was seated afraid he wouldn’t have the strength to pick them all up off the floor. “I’m sure you all know by now what had Storm so upset.”

“Yes Ben told me and Storm you shouldn’t let it worry you so, even your mother was wrong once in a while.”

“Papa what do you mean? Mama was never wrong.”

“I can remember just before you were born she said to me that I would see the daughter she was going to give me as she was four times. Then when you were about six or seven months old she said you would know the joy she felt when she looked upon you five times. So you see you couldn’t be with child four times and yet have five children.”

“Matthew I have learned to never doubt my wife, I would have thought you would have learned the same.”

“Adam I never doubted her but in this instance she just can’t be right.”

“Yes she can Matthew, when this time its twins.”

“Twins? Adam did you say twins?”

“Yes pa I said twins.”

“Ben are you alright?” Of all of them, Adam included, Ben seemed to be the most shaken by this news.

“I’m fine Storm. I’m just trying to get use to the idea of a granddaughter.”

“Ben remember one thing, granddaughters grow up into women like my daughter, and women have to deal with men like your sons.”

“Not my daughter, Matthew.”

“Excuse me Adam? How do you ever hope for her to marry and have children of her own if she doesn’t deal with men.”

“I don’t know but if she even thinks about dating any boys like Little Joe….”

“Hey why me?”

“First I would be very happy if our daughter had a husband like Little Joe. Second seeing as he is going to be her uncle she will have no greater protector. Third she’s not even born yet.”

“You’re right Storm but if I have any hopes of being prepared I have to start planning now.”

“Whatever you planning Mr. Adam can wait till after supper.”

“You are right Hop-Sing, I’m starving.” Storm tried desperately to get out of the chair by herself by found it to be impossible. “Adam will you please help me.”

********

Adam wasn’t sorry that he wasn’t going on this drive. It was mid June and they had only finished the round-up and branding yesterday. The drive would start tomorrow ready or not. It had been agreed that his brothers and father would handle this one without him. They had all decided that Storm needed him here. Paul had said it would be best for Storm to stay in bed as much as possible the last three months so Cassie had come to stay with them to help with AJ. AJ was having a hard time trying to understand why mommy didn’t get out of bed. Adam knew that Storm was feeling a little guilty about always telling him she couldn’t when he wanted her to go for a walk or play games that would require her to stand up for very long. In an effort to make up for it she and AJ would eat supper together in bed after which Adam or Cassie would get him ready for bed and Storm would read him a story. Every night Adam would go in to find them both fast asleep. He would carry his son to his bed and tuck him in, then he would go, and before joining his wife under the covers, would find himself staring at her and wondering how it was possible that she could love him this much. She had not complained once about being practically bedridden these past two months and he had found her always with a smile even though he could tell she was more and more uncomfortable with each passing day.

“Adam, Storm said she needs to see you.” Cassie had not found this to be a rare request. Lately Storm always needed to see Adam.

“Is something wrong Cassie?”

“No I don’t think so. She just said she needs to see you.”

Adam climbed the stairs to his wife. He knew even if something were wrong she wouldn’t tell Cassie or risk worrying her for fear that AJ would sense it and become afraid.

“Storm is something wrong?” Even though he could see the pain clearly in her face he hoped she would tell him everything was alright. That like Cassie had said she only needed to see him.

“Adam do you think if the drive had to be delayed, anyone would mind?” Storm knew there had been some delays already. Mostly because of her. Everyone had seemed to be reluctant to leave her alone for very long.

“Why would we have to delay it?”

“Because if I know your father and brothers they will want to hang around for a little while after these babies are born.”
“But that’s not for another month, right?” He had started out as saying this as if it were a fact, then the more he looked at his wife’s face and recognized the pain there it ended up more as a plea. “Alright. I’ll got and get Paul. You stay here.”

“Adam I wasn’t planning on going anywhere. Why don’t you go get Ben first, once Cassie finds out what’s going on she may need his help with AJ. You know how she can be?”

“Storm she’s no longer a child but I will go get pa first, if only to ease you’re concerns.”

Ben was sitting on his front porch counting his blessings and enjoying the last hours of relaxing he would be doing until the drive was over when he saw Adam ride up.

“Adam is something wrong? Have you decided you want to go on this drive after all?”

“You know pa I just might prefer to be going on the drive.”

“Adam?”

“I’m going to go get Paul. Storm says it’s time and she wanted me to come and tell you first. She wants me to ask if you could go and stay with AJ because she’s afraid Cassie will get too nervous and that AJ will sense that and get scared.”

“You will have to admit he is rather sensitive to what other people are feeling.”

“Just like his mother.”

“Adam why don’t you go back home. HOSS! LITTLE JOE!”

“Yeah pa?”

“Hey hello Adam.”

“Hello Little Joe, Hoss.”

“Hoss will you please ride out and tell Bailey to start the drive tomorrow as scheduled? Tell him that we will meet up with him as soon as we can. Little Joe will you ride into town and get Paul?”
“Paul? Why pa?”

“Little Joe it would appear as if Storm has found a way to help you avoid having to work a full drive.”

“You mean it’s time?”

“So it would seem Hoss. Little Joe could you please stop and tell Matthew, of course after you go get Paul.”

“Sure Adam.”

Adam turned his horse and headed back to his wife, Ben wasn’t far behind. Both Hoss and Little Joe hurriedly went about their tasks each anxious to complete them and get to Adam’s house to await the arrival of their niece and nephew. No one, not even Adam, questioned that it would be a boy and a girl.

 

********

Hoss got there first to find his father sitting on the floor playing with AJ. He could hear someone in the kitchen and since Storm was upstairs it must be Cassie. Adam was nowhere to be seen which could only mean he was with Storm.

“Pa is everything okay?”

“Yes Hoss. Little Joe hasn’t even made it back yet. What did Bailey say?”

“He said not to worry that he’ll make sure everyone of those cows gets delivered. Oh and he also said to give everyone his best wishes.”

“Hello Ben, I think you know Mrs. Greene.”

“Hello Paul, and yes I do, hello Mrs. Greene. Paul where is Joseph and Matthew?”

“Not far behind.”

Not far at all because before Paul had finished they were in the door.

“Ben how is Storm, how is my little girl?”

“I haven’t been up to see her Matthew but I’m sure once Paul gets up there Adam will be coming down and you can ask him.”

“I’ll take that as an attempt to subtly remind me of where I should be so if you gentlemen will excuse me. Hoss if I should need any help in getting that brother of your’s to leave I’ll be calling you.”

“You can call but I don’t know how much help I can be doc.”

They all heard the bedroom door open, they heard what sounded like someone being forcibly removed and a door closing. Ben looked up to see his son walking down the stairs glancing back up them in disbelief.

“What happened Adam, Paul throw you out?”

“No pa, Mrs. Greene.”

“Why don’t you come on down and join the rest of us then.”

“It would appear as if I have no other choice.”

“How is she Adam?”

“She’s fine Matthew, just fine.” The doubt in Adam’s voice was very apparent to Ben.

As the hours wore on everyone tried their best to keep Adam’s mind on other things. It became quite obvious just how much Storm and Adam’s lives were intertwined because even if what was being said happened long before Storm had become a part of their lives somehow she became a part of the story.

Everyone was glad when they saw that Adam hadn’t been as bad as when Storm was carrying AJ but now that the time was here, and they all knew it could be more risky with twins, Ben could see his son’s fear that he could lose Storm becoming stronger with each passing hour. No matter what any adult did not one of them could take Adam’s mind off of what might be happening upstairs, thankfully all they needed was a child.

“Da.” AJ had walked over to his father. He was his mother’s son and could sense something was making his father sad.

“Yes AJ?”

“Hug.”

Adam bent down and picked up his son. It was getting late, almost midnight, and AJ should have been in bed hours ago. Adam was about to do just that when they heard the first of the twins cry. That simple sound stopped Adam in his tracks. Everyone waited for the second baby to cry, they were all certain that would be the next sound they would hear, so they were all startled when it was the chimes of the clock striking midnight that was heard next. Just as the last chimes sounded the second baby cried.

Paul was certain as he left the room that he would find Adam waiting at the bottom of the stairs and he wasn’t disappointed.

“She’s fine Adam. They are all fine.”

“I suppose there is no need to ask, it’s a boy and a girl.”

“Don’t tell me you doubt it Ben? Your granddaughter arrived first, followed by your grandson. I’m glad to see that AJ is still awake. Adam she wants you to bring him up with you, she says she wants him to see his brother and sister that he has been hearing so much about.”

“Can we go up now?”

“Are you actually going to wait for me to tell you too?”

“Can we?”

“Yes of course” As Adam passed him on the stairs Paul needed to say one more thing. “Adam they’re beautiful.”

 

EPILOGUE

Two years after the twins Storm gave Adam another daughter then, two years after that, another son. The joys of their lives far outnumbered the sorrows. The laughter exceeded the tears.

It was as Dr. and Mrs. Rhodes had observed. They led a very interesting life. Together, happily, always surrounded by love.